Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no

money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this

don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome

though.



Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

















Harry was lying in his bed at #4 Privet Drive. It was past midnight, and The-Boy-Who-Lived couldn’t sleep. The death of Sirius was still raw in Harry’s heart. He was still blaming himself and Dumbledore about it. But whenever he got too upset, Luna’s words rang in his head:



“And anyway, it’s not as though I’ll never see Mum again, is it?� she had asked. Her words calmed him down enough that he had found someone else to blame, Voldemort. Loony Luna people called her. Harry smiled.





Maybe she wasn’t so loony after all, he thought. He found himself hoping she wasn’t.



“Get up and quit feeling sorry for yourself!� Harry jumped; it was the second time Sirius’s voice had popped into his head this summer. The first time was about two minutes after he had ripped up a letter from Ron on his second day home.



Harry had set himself against responding. Everyone he was close to got hurt. So he was going to push them away. The voice had been brutal that time.



***



“I didn’t die so you could live in a hole. You think you’re the only one to make mistakes? Look what I did to your parents!� Sirius’s voice bellowed at him.



***



Harry smiled sadly at the memory. It had taken him an hour to tape the letter back together. Harry sat up in bed.



“It’s no use,� he said to himself. “I might as well write to the Order.�



Harry had been writing to the Order every three days. There was no sense in having them show up to torment the Dursleys. His aunt, uncle and cousin may have been miserable people, but Harry was past wanting to see them squirm. He would just as soon let them be and be left alone by them.



I wouldn’t mind being left alone by Voldemort either, he thought. Harry focused his mind on the Dark Lord, opening a small crack in the conduit that seemed to connect them.



“What do you say? You leave me alone, I’ll leave you alone.� Harry felt a surge of pain in his scar.



“Yeah, that’s what I thought too,� he mumbled, as he closed the conduit between himself and Voldemort again.



Ever since that night in the Ministry of Magic when Voldemort had possessed Harry’s body, he had been able to open and shut the conduit with relative ease. Most days it didn’t even prickle. Once in a while a big surge would come through, but Harry could shut it out within a second or two.



It had taken Harry a week to bring himself to write to Dumbledore about it. Dumbledore had theorized that in possessing Harry’s body, Voldemort had again inadvertently transferred some of his abilities to Harry. Harry was sure of it. He had even gone so far as to open a crack in the conduit and voice the thought to Voldemort; the response was not what Harry had expected.



In rapid succession Harry felt a surge of surprise from the Dark Lord at his invasion. This had been followed by realization from Voldemort of the truth in Harry’s question. And then, just as quickly, fear. After recovering from the shock that he could scare Voldemort, Harry had pushed another thought to him.



“Good, you should be afraid, because I will beat you." He had then closed the connection.



Harry knew he had touched a nerve, because even though he had been concentrating on keeping the conduit closed, his scar had prickled at him most of the night. He was quite glad that he had not been one of Voldemort’s followers that night.



Harry looked over to the photos of his family and friends. There was a few of different members of the Order, and one chocolate frog card of Albus Dumbledore. The picture of the Hogwarts Headmaster winked at him.



“I know. I shouldn’t have done it. But there has to be some good that can come from him knowing I’m still here and not afraid,� Harry said to the picture. He watched as Dumbledore moved out of the frame leaving an empty card for him to look at.



Harry wasn’t sure, but a comment made last summer by Bill Weasley had fixed in his mind, the third day of the summer holiday, almost two weeks ago now. At the time, Dumbledore had been trying to spread the word that Voldemort had returned.



Cornelius Fudge, the head of the Ministry of Magic, had refused to believe the truth and had begun a campaign to discredit Dumbledore. The Ministry had removed Dumbledore from committees and taken away titles he had earned, claiming he was old and somewhat senile in an attempt to turn the public against him.



Bill had said Dumbledore’s response was:



“He didn’t care what they did as long as they didn’t take him off the chocolate frog cards.� That comment, and the realization that Dumbledore had numerous photos in his office, that would run off to other photos of themselves, see something and come back to report to Dumbledore had clicked in Harry’s head.



Harry guessed that Dumbledore was using the chocolate frog cards to spy on people. It made sense. What else could explain, no matter how trivial it was or how remote the location the information came from, how Dumbledore always seemed to know what was going on? His card was certainly the most plentiful; probably every child in the magic world had one.



Brilliant really, Harry thought. He gets in every house and picks up every bit of gossip. Harry had set up the card on his desk so Dumbledore could keep an eye on him. He also carried one in his pocket at all times. And even though he had not told them why, he had sent letters to all his friends with a card of Dumbledore, making them promise to also carry one at all times. Harry reached for a piece of parchment and a quill.



*****



Headquarters:



Just checking in, things here are dull, but at least I know why I am here now.



Tell Mad-Eye that it will be at least another three days before he can come torment Uncle Vernon.



Harry.



*****



It wasn’t much, but would serve its purpose. Harry knew there was no sense asking what was going on in the battle against Voldemort. He knew no answer would come by Owl Post.



Harry looked at the stack of letters from his friends. He sighed, thinking back to the summer after his first year at Hogwarts. Dobby had been intercepting the letters being sent to him. He could remember what it felt like, thinking that Ron and Hermione had forgotten about him. But then Dobby had appeared, accidentally spilled his secret, gotten Harry caged in his room and then Ron had shown up with his brothers Fred and George and the flying Ford Anglia to rescue him from the Durselys.



Harry grinned again and started writing another letter, this time to Fred and George. Letters from Ron, Hermione, Luna, Neville, and now a first, a letter from Ginny Weasley, waited to be answered. He would be up all night writing back, but it felt a lot better to have friends than it did when you had none. That was a feeling Harry would never forget. He had spent eleven years without any.



********************



Ron was at his desk writing in his diary again. He paused for a moment, thinking that he would rather be downstairs listening to the conversation between his parents and Professor Dumbledore. Ron sighed, and turned back to the diary. He had been at it every spare moment so far this summer. At least he had when he wasn’t trying to figure out new spells to put on it so others couldn’t read it. Ron was proud of what he had come up with and was sure it was safe from just about everyone.



Everyone but Hermione, the voice in his head spoke up.



Bloody Hell! She drives me nuts, Ron answered.



That’s because you’re too chicken to tell her you love her you idiot, the voice shot back at him. Ron sighed again.



I know, but what can I do, when she’s fawning over Krum? I can’t compete with that. Besides, if it’s not Krum then it’s Harry. The voice didn’t answer. Ron let out a groan. He could deal with it if Hermione and Harry were to become a couple, just so she didn’t pick Krum. At least that’s what he told himself.



Ron looked at the diary again. It had turned into a chronicle of what he, Harry, and Hermione had gone thru since starting at Hogwarts. A history of their battle against He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, it had been easy to write, the story flowing from his brain, to his hand, to the parchment quickly. It was an honest account, with no embellishment of his deeds as sometimes happens when a person sets out to do this kind of thing.



His last entry had taken more effort. Putting down on paper how he felt about his place in respect to Harry and Hermione had not been easy. It was fairly short, but it told clearly what he felt.



Ron knew he didn’t have the power Harry did. Oh they could both do the same spells. But in a fight, if he could ring your bell, Harry could use the same spell and knock you into next week.



Hermione on the other hand was not as powerful as Harry or Ron. There was however, no doubt she was the brains. She could master a spell quicker, in minutes sometimes, that might take Harry or himself days to figure out. Hermione, despite the disaster at the Ministry, was also the one to slow both of them down long enough to use their heads instead of force.



Even though he had been chosen as Prefect and Harry wasn’t, Ron was sure Dumbledore had screwed up. He would take it though, even if he didn’t think it rightfully his. He only hoped that one day, just once, he would be first and truly believe in his heart that it didn’t really belong to someone else.



All that said, Harry and Hermione were an incomplete wheel without him. He was the third spoke that to this day allowed the wheel to go round.



He was the one who in the first year had played the chess game as they tried to save the Sorcerer’s Stone from the Dark Lord. That was the one thing neither of them could have done.



No, he thought to himself as he read what he had written. I really don’t mind being second or third to either of them.



Ron sat there; he was stuck now with only one thing left to write about. The real reason he had bought the diary in the first place. And even though he was desperate to put the words on parchment, he still couldn’t do it.



Ron knew that the second he wrote down (Ron loves Hermione) in that bloody book, he would have to guard it with his life. He knew that if Hermione wanted to, she could break his spells and read everything he had written. That scared him more than facing You-Know-Who. So he sat there, with open book, quill and ink not writing for the third night in a row.



A knock on his door caused Ron to jump so much that he toppled backwards in his chair crashing to floor.



“Ronald…� he heard his mother ask, “are you still awake?� Ron shoved the diary under his pillow.



“Yeah Mum,� he replied.



“There is someone here who would like to see you. May we come in?� Ron scrambled to his feet.



“It’s 2:00 am, who wants to see me?� he muttered to himself.



“Yeah sure, Mum, come in,� Ron called towards the closed door. The door opened and his mother walked in followed by Professor Dumbledore. Ron was flabbergasted.



What could the Headmaster want to see me about? Maybe they weren’t talking about Order business. Bugger, I must have really screwed up on the O.W.L.’s or something, he thought. Professor Dumbledore smiled at him.



“Ronald,� Mrs. Weasley started, “Professor Dumbledore just wanted to say, he knows how miserable it has been for Harry to stay with the Dursleys. But up until know, because of the protections his mother put in place when she was killed by He-Who….“



“Voldemort,� Professor Dumbledore interrupted her, and then fell silent again. Ron felt a cold sensation go up his spine at the sound of the Dark Lord’s name and he could see his mother shudder.



“Yes well,� she continued, flustered. “Harry has had to stay with them because it was the safest place for him… After Hogwarts of course,� she added, with a smile at Dumbledore. He was studying his fingernails.



“Well, your professor says he has figured out now how to protect Harry here at the Burrow. So he just wanted to tell you that it would be ok for you to write Harry and ask him to stay till school starts again.� Ron’s eyes widened, he turned to look at Dumbledore, forgetting his troubles with the diary.



“You mean it sir? He’ll be thrilled. I’ll write to him right now. Sir, what did you do?� Ron spit this all out very quickly. Dumbledore seemed not to have heard him. He was eating a chocolate frog and had been turning over the card of himself that had come with it in his hands. He set the card on his Ron’s desk.



“I was really hoping for Parko Molo. I don’t really need a card to remind me what I’ve done.� Ron and his mother stared at Dumbledore both waiting for the answer to Ron’s question. Dumbledore looked at them.



“What?... Oh yes well I’m afraid I can’t answer that, as it is something entirely new and giving you the answer would make it easier for the protections to be broken. You see the truth of it is, I have always known that Harry had it rough with his aunt and uncle. I have been looking for a way to safely remove Harry from their house since I brought him there as an infant. And while I would have insisted that Harry stay with them till starting his first year at Hogwarts, if it had been in my power to protect him he would not have returned to his aunt and uncle after his first year… Sadly, Harry has had to return there because I did not feel it safe for him to be anywhere else.� Ron felt disappointed that he would not learn what Dumbledore had done, but it was diminished by the thought of Harry staying for the rest of the summer.



“I will tell you this,� Professor Dumbledore continued. “It is not the Burrow or some place that makes Harry safe. It depends on the people he is with. I have come up with a spell and placed it on all members of your family, Miss Hermione Granger, Miss Luna Lovegood, and Mr. Neville Longbottom. I am happy to say that with this spell, a step that Harry has taken to protect himself, and others I might add, along with Harry’s own growth as a wizard, that he no longer must stay with the Dursleys. Harry is free to go anywhere he chooses so long as he is with one or more of the people I named before. As always, a person should choose wisely where they go,� Dumbledore fell silent again, his eyes twinkling.



“Well, if that’s about it then,� Mrs. Weasley said, standing up. “Ronald we will be leaving now, why don’t you get that letter written to Harry, and perhaps, we should ask Hermione to come also. I think Harry would like that,� she added. Just as Dumbledore was about to walk out of his room, Ron had an idea.



“Professor Dumbledore sir, could I ask you a question in private?� Dumbledore stopped, looked at Molly and then back to Ron.



“I’ll wait for you in the kitchen, Albus,� she said. “I trust you can find your way to it,� she teased. Professor Dumbledore stepped back into Ron’s room, chuckling to himself at Molly’s joke.



“How may I be of assistance to you, Ronald?� he asked, closing the door. Ron hesitated, wondering how good of an idea it was to ask the Headmaster for help protecting a diary, but gathered his courage and pulled it out from under his pillow.



“Sir, I’ve searched and studied and put every anti-snooping and secrecy spell on this that I can find. But it’s not enough; I need a spell, a spell that a certain witch can’t break. I thought if you could protect Harry from He-Who….“



“Voldemort,� Dumbledore interrupted him. “That is his name, Ronald, go on and try it. You will not be struck dead.� Ron felt the cold shiver go up his spine for the second time that night at the Dark Lord’s name.

Hesitating, struggling with his fear, but realizing that if he wanted Dumbledore’s help he would have to say the name. Ron screwed up his courage for the second time that night.



“Ok, if you can protect Harry from,� he took a deep breath, “Voldemort,� Ron said, his voice cracking as the name came out. “Can you help me with a spell to protect my diary?� Dumbledore looked at Ron with a gleam in his eye and a small flutter in his heart.



The boy may finally be ready to take the step I know he must, Dumbledore thought to himself. Dumbledore held his hand out to Ron.



“May I see it please?� Ron handed the diary over. Dumbledore examined the diary for a few minutes. Opening it, only to see empty pages where Ron had written long entries.



“Ah yes.� He took out his wand, held it over the diary and with a flick of his wrist all the spells placed to protect it were gone. Ron was frustrated, but not really surprised to see Dumbledore break his spells with so little effort. After all, he was the most powerful wizard on the planet.



“All very good spells, Ronald, worked with skill and precision. I think that it would have taken Professors McGonagall and Professors Snape many hours, perhaps even a day or two before they defeated them all. Any normal student at Hogwarts would have been stumped for years. I believe that your friend Mr. Potter could not at this time in his training work out the solution, though maybe in a year or so…“ his voice trailed off before continuing. “Were school in session I would feel compelled to award some points for your efforts.� Ron felt his ears turning red as he basked in the glow of Dumbledore’s praise.



“However,� Dumbledore said, “Miss Hermione Granger. It is she who I assume you want to keep out of this little book?� Dumbledore asked a twinkle in his eye. Ron just nodded his head. Dumbledore smiled kindly at him.



“I am afraid that she is a witch like the world has not seen in many years. Perhaps since Helga Hufflepuff and Rowena Ravenclaw themselves walked the halls of Hogwarts. I think if she wanted to, it would only have taken her a few hours or so longer than it took me to get past your spells.�



“That’s kind of what I thought myself, sir,� Ron said gloomily. “Please Professor, will you help me?� Professor Dumbledore stood up looking into Ron’s eyes. What he saw was not someone pleading for help with a diary. He saw what he had been waiting five years for.



At last he is ready, Dumbledore said to himself.



But tonight, is not the night, a voice in Dumbledore’s head spoke up.



“Ronald, you will come to my office the first Friday of the new term. I will take this with me to ponder a solution to your problem,� Dumbledore said, holding up the diary. “You have my word that I will not read what you have written.�



Ron really didn’t want to let the diary go, but figured it was as safe with Dumbledore as it would be anywhere else on the planet, so he just nodded his head in agreement. Dumbledore smiled at him again.



“Goodnight, Ronald, enjoy the rest of the summer holidays with your friends. I will see you the first Friday of term after class 7:00 pm. Do not be late,� he said. Ron gulped, wondering what he had gotten himself into. Dumbledore smiled again, and with a loud pop he disapperated, leaving Ron in his room alone. Ron shook off the warning the Headmaster had given him and smiled to himself.



“Well Hermione, I think I may finally outsmart you for once,� he said quietly into the night. “Of course I had to enlist the help of probably the greatest wizard of the last thousand years or more,� he added a moment later.



Ron replayed Dumbledore’s words in his mind. “A witch like the world has not seen in many years, probably since Helga Hufflepuff and Rowena Ravenclaw.�



“You’re telling me,� he snorted out loud. “And I’m not even talking about her abilities,� he added.



Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw. Dumbledore, Ron hoped, was better than either, because otherwise Hermione would defeat whatever spells he thought of.



Oh well, I could always try to write it, then burn it, he thought. Ron sat down at his desk again and started writing his letters, first to Hermione, and then to Harry.



What had Harry done to protect himself and others anyways? Ron mused as he watched professor Dumbledore slide out of the chocolate frog card. He turned his attention to Hermione’s letter.



This is going to have to be good, said the voice in his head.



*********************



Hermione tossed fitfully in her sleep. She was in the stands for a Quidditch match, England versus Bulgaria. She had left Hogwarts along with Ron and Harry a year ago now. They were both playing for England. Victor Krum was still the Seeker for Bulgaria. These three men were everywhere in her life. They filled her dreams at night and her eyes during the day.



Hermione enjoyed watching them fly. Flying was the one thing she was not good at. Oh, she knew how. But to move with grace, speed and free of fear. She couldn’t do it. So she watched them.



Harry and Victor were unrivaled by any other in the world. It seemed that their brooms would respond to their thoughts. Changing direction to chase after the Snitch before other players even realized the Snitch had been there and gone again.



It was amazing at this level. The Snitch was much faster than it had ever been in a match between houses at Hogwarts. She, along with most everyone else in the world, could not even follow it without her omnioculars set for slow motion; even then it was still a blur.



Not that it mattered at this point in the match, as neither Harry nor Victor had found it. Both had tried a few tricks against the other. They had both realized that they were just wasting their energy. So now the two of them circled high above the field searching.



She shifted the omnioculars to the England goal to watch Ron. At this level players didn’t have to supply their own broom and were given an equal broom. Ron was as good as any Keeper in the world. Maybe the best, some were starting to say.



If Hermione enjoyed watching Harry and Victor fly, she loved to watch Ron. It fascinated her how he anticipated where to be to intercept a shot. He seemed to always move to block the shot a split second before it was taken. She watched him darting from goal hoop to goal hoop, her heart swelling with pride with each save he made.



Hermione didn’t notice the crowd gasp as the Seekers spotted the snitch and blazed after it. Didn’t even realize the game was over, until she saw Ron leave his spot guarding the posts and head for the ground.



“What’s he doing?� she asked, turning to Ron’s sister Ginny.



“The game is over. Victor got the Snitch,� Ginny replied. “Were you watching Ron in goal again?� she asked, in exasperation.



Hermione looked at the crowd. All of the England fans seemed to be in a daze, while the Bulgaria fans celebrated raucously around them. With a sinking feeling in her stomach, she quickly dialed the slow motion replay of Harry and Victor as they chased after the Snitch.



The Snitch flew across the field; Harry spotting it first but Victor in a better position to chase after it had the early lead. As they dove for the ground to follow the Snitch Harry had pulled along side, and then ahead of Victor. She saw the Snitch stop and reverse course. Both Harry and Victor instantly looped their brooms over backwards to follow it. And then it happened.



A Bludger, hit by one of England’s own players, smashed into Harry knocking him into two complete barrel rolls. Harry had managed to keep on track, following the Snitch the whole way, but it was all Victor needed. He closed his hand around the Snitch an instant before Harry closed his hand around Victor’s.



Hermione sat down hard in the stands. She felt cold when she should have been elated. Victor was her fiancé. She was to marry him in two weeks, but all she felt was sick, sick for Ron and Harry.



Hermione woke with a start, covered in a thin sheen of sweat, breathing hard, her heart racing. She shook her head trying to clear her mind.



“It was only a dream,� she said out loud, while getting up to walk around her room so she could think.



I don’t get it. Why? That’s the third time this week and the tenth or eleventh in the two and a half weeks I’ve been home from Hogwarts, she thought to herself. Hermione sat down at her desk and picked up a letter from Victor. He had asked her to come visit him again. She wasn’t sure what to do. She thought she wanted to go. She liked Victor, even if Ron didn’t. Not that that mattered to her.



“I’ll make up make up my own mind about whom I date regardless of what he or anyone else thinks,� she snapped into the night. Victor was the only boy who had ever asked her out. Well there was Neville, but she had known Neville was not the one for her, so she had told him no. It had certainly been easier telling him no when Victor had already asked her and she had said yes.



Ron, she thought. He asked too.



But it had been out of desperation - he didn’t have a date for the ball yet and didn’t want to go alone. Then there was his comment to Harry.



“We had better hurry and get dates or we’ll end up with a couple of hags,� he had said. She had told him off for that. And her anger at being asked as a last resort, it had made telling him no easy.



Hermione felt her anger starting to rise again now as she thought about it. The fight she and Ron had on the night of the ball was one for ages. The way he had asked her out had been a horrible blow to her. And when Ron had seen who her date was, his attacks were too much to take, accusing her of fraternizing with the enemy. She had not helped Victor once in the Goblet of Fire Tournament - Not One Single Thing. She had lashed out at Ron that night. Leaving him standing in the common room speechless.



You also cried yourself to sleep that night, said the voice inside her head. Why? Hermione knew the answer to that one; she had loved him, well it was a crush anyways.



Crush my foot, the voice snapped.



Fine! Hermione snapped back. I loved him and I wanted desperately to go to the dance with him. It was the only reason it could have hurt that much. She was crying again, a year and a half later just remembering it.



“Well, not anymore,� she said firmly. “He is still one of my best friends but I don’t love him anymore.� Hermione was almost surprised that the voice remained quiet.



Hermione put down Victor’s letter and picked up the one from Harry. It had been a little odd. He had sent it with about ten chocolate frog cards of Professor Dumbledore, telling her that Hedwig was going to peck her hands until she agreed to place them around the house and in her parent’s yard.



“Spell them so they’re hidden and won’t blow away or be damaged by the rain. Most important carry one with you at all times.� Harry had refused to say why he wanted her to do this.



She had been inclined to refuse but Hedwig had only hooted at her once, to get her to rethink that decision. It wasn’t really a bother and was not worth getting your hand pecked. She had agreed and sent a letter back to Harry to say so.



What was odd was that Hedwig would show up at any hour, sometimes with no letter from Harry, sometimes with a letter for someone else to check that she still had the card. Pecking at her hand till Hermione would pull the picture out of her pocket and show the silly bird. Hedwig would hoot softly at her, nuzzle her heck and then fly off.



Harry, the third man in her life, still more of a boy than a man, she thought.



And you are still more girl than grown woman, piped up the voice in her head again.



Back again? Hermione snapped.



Harry. Despite his temper last year, the only one who had never really hurt her, and had always been there when Ron was being truly awful to her.



“Except for when I told Professor McGonagall about the Firebolt and she took it away,� Hermione said.



Can you really blame him for that? the voice piped up again.



“I did the right thing and only because I wanted to protect him,� she answered.



Yes, you did but can you blame him? Hermione considered for a moment.



“Well I can’t be mad at him for it anymore.� The voice was silent again.



Harry was like a brother. No, even that was confused now. Hermione wasn’t stupid, and towards the end of last year - well, whenever she had been alone with him she felt nervous in her stomach. He was certainly attractive.



More so than Ron? she asked herself. No, just different. Is it any wonder I don’t have any girlfriends at school? My two best friends are easily the cutest boys in my year. And Harry is The-Boy-Who-Lived. The boy, who to-date had faced Voldemort five times and escaped or been outright victorious each time. Once was more than any one else alive today. Save Dumbledore and Ginny Weasley could say.



Why not? she thought looking at her reflection in the window. Just see what it sounds like.



“Hermione Potter,� she said out loud. It sounded nice to her, even caused a small flutter in her chest.



“I could certainly see myself with him,� she said. But then the voice in her head popped up.



Well it may sound nice and he loves you I have no doubt, but like you said before, brother and sister.



Well luckily, Hermione snapped back. We’re not. So maybe more is possible. Again the voice was quiet.



Hermione heard a tapping on the windowpane. Startled she looked out to see Pig, the tiny owl Ron had received from Sirius Black. Hermione opened the window and the owl flew in hooting happily and rushing around the room.



“Argh, you’re just like Ron, come here so I can get that letter off your leg.� Pig flew down and sat in her hand while she pulled off the letter.



“There you go. Now go sit with Crookshanks. I may need you to take a letter back to whoever this is from.� Pig flew off and settled on the back of Hermione’s large orange cat. She watched for a moment as the cat rolled over and batted at the tiny owl like a ball of yarn. The bird flittered in and out of reach of the cat hooting in joy at the game.



“Crazy animals,� Hermione said, shaking her head. Hermione sat down and started to read the letter. It was from Ron and she felt her stomach lurch.



I thought as much, remarked the voice in her head.



Shut it you, Hermione snapped.



*****



Dear Hermione:



Mum has said that I could ask a friend or two to stay; she says you are welcome for the rest of the summer and will be glad to help with getting you off to school and such. I realize you might want to spend some time with your parents, and that you might have an offer to go visit someone else.



Maybe you could come for just week or a few days. You could stay in with Ginny. She mentioned that she missed talking to you. Well I did too, even if I’m usually getting yelled at. Sorry, please don’t take that the wrong way.



Anyways, I was really hoping you would come, maybe you could help me try to get an early start on our summer homework. Keep Pig with you until you send back an answer. Crazy bird was driving me daft anyways.



With Love,



Ronald





P.S. Harry is likely to be here, Dumbledore came up with some new protection so he does not need to stay with his aunt and uncle anymore. I am writing to ask him after this and will use Errol to deliver the letter. I hope he doesn’t die on the way there.





*****



Hermione blinked twice as she read the letter through three times. This was unlike any letter she had ever received from Ron. He wanted her to come stay. And even though he brought it up, he had not attacked her about Viktor. And he had signed his name Ronald. Hermione knew he hated his full name. Only a few people could get away with it.



It’s just my imagination, she said to herself. And he has asked me to come before, and Harry is going to be there too.



Oh come on, the voice in the back of her head popped up yet once again. Read between the lines girl, what would you tell Harry if he got that letter from Cho Chang? This time it was Hermione who had no answer. She sat contemplating for a minute.



Harry will be there too, the voice urged. Hermione picked up a quill and started writing.



*****



Ronald:



I’ll come stay, not sure when or for how long till after I talk to my parents.



Send Pig back so I can tell you when I’ll be there. I don’t mind him being a pain, I‘m used to it after putting up with you and Harry. See you soon.



With Love



Hermione



*****



“Pig come here, I need you to take this back to Ron,� Hermione called to the owl. She tied the letter to the owl’s leg and sent it out the window. An hour later a second owl left her room headed in the other direction.



“Well,� Hermione said quietly, “that narrows it down to two. The hard part will be deciding which one and telling him.�



It always is, the voice replied.



Hermione was startled to see it was light out now; she could hear her mother and father downstairs getting breakfast ready. She entered the kitchen a few moments later and sat down at the table.



“Mum, Dad, I need to ask you something.� Her parents turned to look at her.



“What is it dear?� her mother asked.



“I know you will be disappointed, that we had plans to go to the coast, but I would like to go stay at the Burrow with Ronald’s family.� Her parents were definitely shocked by her request.



“But you only just got home for the summer,� they both stammered together.



“I know,� Hermione answered, not meeting her parent’s eyes.



“When and for how long do you want to go?� Mr. Granger asked.



“As soon as possible and for as long as you will let me stay,� Hermione replied.



“Why?� asked her mother in a hushed voice. Hermione looked up. Her mother had tears in her eyes. This caused her to start crying also. She took a deep breath before answering.



“Because there are two boys there I really like. Ginny is there, she is the best friend I have in the whole world. I miss the magic world, Mum. I don’t feel right away from it. I can visit the non-magic world for periods of time and enjoy it, but it is not where I belong.� Hermione’s father broke the silence that followed.



“Hermione, you have always been older than your age. Your mother and I however, are not ready to let you go entirely. We still need to have time with you. If there is a place we can stay near the Burrow with you, you may go tomorrow. We will cancel plans for the coast and stay the summer there instead. If we cannot stay there with you, you may go when we return from the coast in three weeks.� Hermione wiped her cheeks.



“Thank you,� she answered, smiling weakly at them. Her mother and father returned her smile.



“Go fix your daughter her breakfast,� Mrs. Granger said to her father. He shook his head and returned to the stove.



“Now, tell me about these two boys,� she whispered across the table to Hermione. Hermione felt her face flush.



“Well,� she said...



Hermione went back to her room and fell onto her bed. She was exhausted and when she woke again it was to the sound of Pig banging on the window to be let in. She quickly dashed off a letter to Ron, telling him if there was a place her parents could come and stay too, she could be there tomorrow. If not, that she would be there in three weeks.



*******************



Harry reread the letter from Ron. He started to write back, but looking at Errol lying on his bed unconscious, he simply started packing. Hedwig was out delivering his mail so he put the exhausted Errol in Hedwig’s cage and walked down the stairs to the Dursley’s living room.



“I’m leaving,� he announced. “I have been asked to stay by the Weasleys for the rest of the summer. I doubt that I will need to bother you again. But I will write if you would like.� His aunt, uncle and cousin just stared at him in stunned silence.



“I thought as much,� Harry mumbled to himself, surprised at the disappointment he felt.



Harry turned to go, and was halfway out the door when his Aunt stopped him.



“I would not object to a letter.� Harry turned, he was unsure of what to make of this change in his aunt. He put his things down walked back and hugged her.



“Thank you, Aunt Petunia,� he whispered to her. Harry turned again lugged his trunk down to the curb and held out his wand.



********************



Albus Dumbledore sat at his desk stroking the feathers of Fawkes’s tail. Staring at the words of the prophecy written in front of him, he shook his head in disgust.



Why must I fight a war with children? I could easily enough hit Tom with the death curse again. Banish him for a period of time, so that they are older when the fight must occur, he thought.



And he could just as easily kill you, a voice responded.



You have no clue what will happen if you hit Tom with the death curse. What if it reflects back at you? They will have no one to guide them. Even if you did banish him for a time, we grow old. Is it better for them to fight as children with your help, or as adults without us? another voice added.



You are right, the time grows near when the battle will occur, better they do it with me than without, Dumbledore replied. The question is can I teach him? The stretches of ability from repeating what others before you have done to stepping out and doing what no one else has. That is the real trick. Am I up to it? he asked himself silently.



You must be, came the reply.



If the student is capable then you can teach him. You have never failed before. You will not now, said a third voice.



Besides, said a fourth. We have the lesson plan ready and the first Friday of term will come no matter what we do. Dumbledore just smiled sadly as the discussion went on in his head. He was quite used to it now.



Everyone has one voice that lives in their head. It usually talks to us at the most inopportune of times. And it is not uncommon for people to develop more than one voice in their head. It happens in the Muggle world all the time. Those people go crazy, unable to harness or quiet the voices.



In the magic world, if a second voice popped up in a witch or wizards head, it was simply ignored and the voice died. On rare occasions though, a sorcerer was born with the ability to harness the voice. Turn it into a gift. It was almost as uncommon as being able to speak parseltongue. There were currently two wizards alive who could do that. There were currently three wizards, and two witches alive who had the gift of more than one voice in their head.



Dumbledore thought of the voices as his other selves. He often referred to them simply as one, two, three, or four. Combined with his always conscious self he was essentially five wizards.



Each self had all his knowledge and ability. He could allow them to function autonomously as they were now. In a battle, if he chose to, he could fight as five different wizards, letting each self take care of him as it saw fit. If that didn’t suit him, he could be a general, assigning two and three to maintaining a shield spell while attacking with one and four.



If a task required only thought, Dumbledore could assign one self to figure it out. It would come back to him a week later with the answer, and he might have forgotten that he assigned the task to begin with.



Dumbledore knew it wasn’t just his immense power that had made him a great wizard. It was these other selves, multiplying his ability that had made him what many considered the greatest wizard of modern times.



Dumbledore didn’t know for sure, but suspected that all of the truly great sorcerers in history had developed this gift. In fact, there were usually two or three alive at one time. Four of them living in the same age had come together briefly to found Hogwarts. Merlin, the greatest wizard in all of history, the wizard who had served in King Arthur’s court, he had developed six selves to go with his conscious self. Grindelwald, a great, but evil wizard who Dumbledore himself had defeated, had developed three.



Dumbledore looked back to the prophecy, a prophecy that he had managed to keep from Voldemort. The roles were being claimed. Soon he would have to reveal the prophecy to those people. For now, he had to wait.







Author's note:

I can't remember if I thought of the chocolate frog cards or read about them on the web. I know that it has been in my mind a long time. However, since I can't recall for sure I will give credit to wherever it was that I saw it on the web. I think it was mugglenet.com.



The idea for the voices, though she has not developed it to this extent yet is from J.K. Rowling herself. I won't tell you where quite yet, but it is in book four and is only one line. Good luck finding it.



I hope you like the start.

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no

money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this

don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome

though.





Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.







Hermione sat on the blanket watching Ron, Harry and the others chase around the field on their brooms playing Quidditch. She and Harry had been at the Burrow for almost five weeks now. Harry was staying in with Ron, while she and her parents were staying in one of the tents from the trip to the Quidditch World Cup two years ago. The twins, Fred and George were home, along with Charlie and Bill. The four of them were playing as Chasers, two to a side. Ginny and Harry were Seekers with Ron playing goal for one side and their friend Neville playing goal for the other. Neither team was using Beaters as there were not enough players.



Hermione watched Ginny tear off after the Snitch. She was giving Harry all he could handle. Of course Harry had let her use his Firebolt, while he was flying one of the old school brooms that Madam Hootch had sent by owl post for them to use over the summer.



Fred and George had played as Beaters their whole lives, and were no match for Bill and Charlie. But they had Ron to play goal behind them, where Bill and Charlie had to suffer with Neville. All in all the teams were evenly matched and had been playing for hours. Neither team was able to get ahead on goals, while every time Harry looked like he was going to beat Ginny to the Snitch she had been able to knock him off course.



Hermione thought back to her arrival that summer. Dumbledore had sent her an owl with instructions for a spell to use on her parents. It had allowed them to travel by floo powder from their home to the Weasleys'. Her parents had arrived in two different mind sets. Her mother had been absolutely thrilled with the ride. While her father had threatened to disown her if she ever made him do that again. She had been surprised to see that Harry had beaten her there, and very angry when she heard the story of his arrival.



He had not told anyone what he was doing. He had just hopped on the Knight bus and taken it to the Burrow. He had arrived there about three hours after Ron had sent Errol with the invitation.



Mrs. Weasley had been furious with Harry for not waiting for her husband to arrange safe transport for him. It had earned him his first and what he sincerely hoped would be the only tongue lashing he ever got from Ron’s mother.



Ron had told the story, laughing at Harry, and wouldn’t stop teasing him that he looked worse after his mother got done with him than he ever had after an encounter with You-Know-Who. Harry had smiled weakly at Ron’s telling of the tale.



Hermione had told him off too, saying he deserved what he got, and while telling him what happened to Sirius was not his fault. She couldn’t stop herself from asking him if he had learned anything from his experience at the Ministry. She had been afraid he would explode. She prepared for it, could see it happening in his eyes, but then it passed. Harry had simply apologized to her and promised to do better next time.



Hermione had quickly adjusted, saying she was glad to see him. She gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and then told him to bugger off for a while because she needed to talk to Ron.



Ron had jumped at the idea of a surprise birthday party for Harry. In fact, everyone had. Invitations had been sent and tomorrow she was supposed to take Harry to Diagon Alley to shop for his birthday present. It was really just a ploy, so the others could decorate and guests could be snuck in.



Hermione looked back up at the game. She really did love to watch others fly. Then she saw a flash followed by Harry spinning after the Snitch. Ginny responded to Harry’s movement - she was behind but making up ground fast because of the Firebolt.



Ginny had the Snitch itself in sight and was not responding to Harry. She was his equal, and she was brutal too, slamming into Harry to prevent him from closing his fingers around the Snitch. The others had stopped to watch and cheer them on. Hermione could hear Ron yelling.



“Come on Ginny, you can beat him! Wait a minute - he’s on my team! Get her Harry, get her!�



“What a clown,� Hermione snorted.



Ginny bashed into Harry again. His concentration was amazing; any of the others would have been knocked out of the sky. Harry just looped away from her. Going around down and up on her other side, he was back in a position of advantage. Ginny tracked back, continuing to force him off, but never getting a chance to grab the Snitch herself.



Harry seemed unwilling to use the same tactics on Ginny and was paying for it. The Snitch backtracked on them - Harry turned first but the advantage was lost because of Ginny’s better broom. She pulled down on Harry again sending him off course towards a tree, which he had to avoid. This time the Snitch moved to her advantage.



Harry wrenched his broom around, reaching to close his hand around Ginny’s, just after her fingers plucked the Snitch from the air. The game was over. Ginny, Bill, Charlie and Neville had won. They all flew over and collapsed to the ground next to Hermione.



“Come on Ginny, you can beat him,� Harry mocked Ron. “Whose side are you on anyways?� he demanded. Ron grinned stupidly.



“Sorry, Mate, but she is my sister, and sometimes it’s good to see you knocked down a notch or two,� Ron replied jokingly.



“And you,� Harry said, turning on Ginny, “are a dirty player, and are lucky I’m too much of a gentleman to knock the heck out of my best mate’s sister.�



“You’re just mad I won. Besides, you should always play to win. Nothing I did was out of the rules and you know it, and I can take anything you can dish out,� Ginny fired back at him. Harry looked a little shocked, but recovered quickly.



“You’re right,� he said. “You deserved it.� He leaned over to give her a congratulatory hug.



“Thanks,� Ginny said, with a big smile, and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. Harry turned a deep red. Ginny, suddenly realizing what she had just done, tried to apologize. “Sorry, Harry, I was just excited.�



“It’s ok,� Harry stammered. “What are friends for, if not to embarrass you?�



“That was really fun guys, but I’m starved. Let’s go see if Mum and Mrs. Granger have dinner ready,� Bill said.



“Yeah, and we better go rescue Hermione’s father from dad,� Charlie added. “You know, he’s in heaven getting to talk to your dad about all that Muggle stuff, Hermione.�



“That’s ok; my dad is just as happy finding out about all that wizard and witch stuff so it works out for the best,� Hermione answered.



Trudging back towards the house however, Fred and George were not about to drop the subject of Ginny and Harry. They were marching at the front of the group singing happily.



Ginny and Harry sitting in a tree

K-I-S-S-I-N-G



Harry and Ginny pulled out their wands, hitting them both with silencing spells. The Ministry had little time for enforcing the abuse of underage magic decree these days. Besides that, the Burrow and about one half square mile of surrounding area were unmappable which made it out of bounds from the decree. Hermione was glad for the silence. She had not been too happy about Ginny’s kiss. And was now not too happy about the way Ginny and Harry were laughing and replaying their chase for the Snitch. Neville had caught up with Bill and Charlie. Hermione could hear him asking them about their work with dragons and the wizarding bank Gringotts.



Its ok, she thought. I get to spend all day with him tomorrow. Ron had fallen in next to her.



“Alright, Hermione?� he asked.



“Oh….yes,� she answered a little too quickly. Ron didn’t catch it though.



“Good,� he said. “I was hoping you could help me with my Potions essay for Snape after dinner tonight.� Hermione looked at him in surprise.



“Sure, Ron, right after dinner,� she replied.



“Thanks, Hermione.�



“Hey, Ron….I’ll race you to the house.� She turned to him smiling.



“You’re a Nutter, you can’t beat me there and you know it.�



“You have to give me a head start,� she said with a not so innocent grin. Ron’s guard went up.



“How much of a….“



“This much.� Hermione stuck the broom she was carrying between his legs tripping him, and then took off running towards the house. Ron untangled himself from the broom and jumped to his feet there was no way he could catch her.



Unless…. he thought. Ron tore off after her on the broom. He flew to the house and hid by the gate to the yard. He could hear Hermione running down the path. He stepped into her way just as she got to the gate. She crashed into him and they both fell to the ground a tangle of arms and legs. She ended up sitting on top of him pointing her wand at his chest.



“You cheated!�



Ron grabbed her wrist and rolled. She wasn’t ready for it, and had no idea that he was so much stronger than she was. He sat on top of her pinning both her arms over her head with one hand and pointing his wand at her with the other.



“So did you.�



Hermione squirmed trying to get away. About all she could do was move her wrist. She aimed her wand at him.



“Wingardium Leviosa!� Ron floated into the air.



“I was just giving myself an even chance,� she said, smiling up at him while twirling him slowly around. Ron struggled to stay upright. He knew he could hit her with a spell to get down, but also knew he never would.



“All right, all right, you win, Hermione. Now will you put me down please?� Hermione lowered her wand setting him back down. Ron eyed her warily.



“I always knew having you mad enough to cast spells at me would be bad,� he said, with a small smile.



“Come on.� Hermione hooked her arm in his. Noticing the others were coming into sight; she could see the twins were still unable to speak. Hermione raised her wand.



“Sonorus! Accio Wands!� she said. Harry and Ginny’s wands flew towards them. Ron reached out and caught them. Then Hermione turned Ron around and started skipping to the house forcing him to skip with her.



She could hear the twins start up again.



“K-I-S-S-I-N-G.



First comes love

Then comes marriage

Then comes Harry with a baby carriage!�



Hermione and Ron stood on the steps waiting for every one to catch up. Ginny and Harry were a little red in the ears.



“Has everyone had enough fun now?� Ginny grumped.



“Well now that you ask,� Fred started.



“We could go on,� George finished. However, they backed down in a hurry noticing that Ginny was again brandishing her wand at them.



********************



Ron and Hermione sat at the table late into the night working on his essay for Professor Snape. What Ron had to begin with had not been badly written. Hermione just helped him to flesh it out.



Ron had hoped, it being summer and all, that Hermione would just give him the information. But true to form, she made him look everything up, only telling him that he had gotten this part wrong and needed to look in this other book, or that he had done a good job on this other part. It had gone on for what at times, Ron thought, felt like forever.



When they first sat down, Hermione had not even started her essay. But by the time Ron had finished his, she had been standing behind him for an hour. She had her hand on his shoulder, reading the words as he put them to the parchment. When he had gotten stuck she would direct him to the right book.



This was when time flew. He had her undivided attention and she was touching him. Ron could have sat there forever and been happy. He had even pretended to be stuck when he knew the answer just to drag out a few more minutes.



Hermione was proud of Ron. He was finally acting responsibly. The paper was excellent, probably his best ever. He really was capable when he wanted to be.



“I think that will be more than good enough for our favorite professor,� she finally said from behind him. Hermione cleaned up her stuff. And then she leaned over to whisper in his ear.



“I need to get to bed Ronald. I have to keep Harry busy all day tomorrow.� She kissed him on the cheek and then walked out to the tent. Ron sat there; he could feel the wetness from her lips on his cheek, and the tingle that was still coursing through him. If he closed his eyes and breathed in deep he could still smell the perfume she wore. If he paid attention to that kind of thing, he would have noticed it was the scent he gave her for Christmas a few years ago.



Harry watched Ron from the corner. He knew his friend had fallen for Hermione, had known for a long time. As smart as she was, he couldn’t believe she had been unable to figure it out. The problem was Ron was too scared to tell her. Not that he blamed him, the few experiences he had had with girls left him in an utter state of confusion.



Harry suspected that Hermione liked Ron too. But again his ability to understand women was not much to be proud of. In fact, he would rather face Voldemort than have to come up with the correct answer to Hermione’s feelings for Ron.



It was getting more difficult, but Harry had managed to master himself and stay out of the way tonight. He had already written his essay and Hermione had looked at it while they were playing Quidditch earlier that day. He planned to make the corrections needed when he got back from Diagon Alley tomorrow. Harry could see that Ron was trying to tell Hermione that he loved her. But it looked like she was going to have to read a little deeper into his actions. He only hoped he could keep his own feelings in check.



“Come on, Mate, let’s get to bed. Tomorrow’s my birthday, and I want to play some Quidditch after Hermione and I get back from shopping.�



********************



Hermione sat down on her bed with her head in her hands. She heard her mother come into the room and felt her sit down on the bed next to her.



“A difficult choice. I can see it’s tearing you up….You know you must choose the one to make you happy, not the one you think you will hurt the least,� her mother said. Hermione sighed.



“I know. Right now my problem is, I think, well, I know I could love them both,� Hermione answered. “Today I thought I would explode from jealousy when Ginny kissed Harry’s cheek and she meant nothing by it. Then I was so filled with joy from Ron’s attention that I completely forgot Harry was even alive. Not to mention that neither one has expressed interest in me yet.� Hermione’s mother shook her head.



“Sometimes, Hermione….you are not nearly as smart as the rest of the world thinks you are.� Hermione didn’t answer. She was confused by her mother's reply. So she sat letting her mother hold her for quite some time.



“You know, Arthur and Molly have filled in many blanks for your father and me. Quite honestly, we’re not sure we can go back to the Muggle world as we have known it to be. We have been told, even though we are not magical; it is possible for us to live in the world that you will be staying in.� Hermione looked up at her mother incredulously.



"We also know about the war with this….Voldemort….That there have been battles. That you yourself have been a part of….Why have you never told us about these things Hermione?� Hermione looked away from her mother.



“Because you could not have been any help. You could only be hurt.�



“Hermione, from this day forward, you must promise me you will include your father and I.� Hermione turned back to her mother an expression of pleading desperation on her face.



“Mum, you cannot even begin to understand what Voldemort can do. You have no defense, and I am barely capable of defending myself. I can’t help you and I can’t stand to lose you or dad.�



“Your father and I have no desire to be protected by you, Hermione. Our only desire is to protect you, and that is something that we can do….Even from this Voldemort. Your Headmaster told us this himself.� Hermione looked at her mother, tears rolling down her cheeks.



“How are you to stay?� she whispered.



“I’m not sure, but your Headmaster has said he will make the arrangements.� Hermione’s mother pulled her into her arms and held her tightly. Hermione snuggled in and fell asleep with her mother running her fingers through her tangled brown hair. She may have been older than her age, but sometimes it felt good to be a little girl again.



********************



July 31st Harry’s 16th Birthday.



Harry woke with a start. Hermione was banging on the door.



“Get up Harry, come on,� she hollered from the hall. Ron rolled over, mumbling.



“Five more minutes, Mum.� Harry laughed at him and got out of bed. He dressed quickly. And started to leave, but couldn’t resist taking out his wand and levitating the water from the pitcher on the night stand over Ron’s sleeping body. Harry left the room, keeping the connection of the spell in tact. Hermione was already eating when he entered the kitchen.



“Ready?� he asked.



“Aren’t you going to eat?� Harry grabbed a piece of toast, shoved it in his mouth and washed it down with a glass of pumpkin juice.



“Ok, let’s go.� Hermione stared at him, as did the others at the table.



“What’s the rush?� she asked.



“I’ll tell you after we get to Diagon Alley. I just want to get out of here before Ron gets up,� Harry replied, as he started dragging her to the fire place.



“Ok, Ok, I’m coming.� Harry stepped into the fire and pulled Hermione with him.



“Wait till I say,� he whispered to her. Harry released his connection to the water that was floating over Ron. A second later he heard a scream, followed by Ron charging down the stairs.



“Harry, if you’re not gone when I get there you’ll be belching slugs for a week!� Ron bellowed.



“Now!� Harry said, just as a soaking wet Ron came into sight.



“Diagon Alley!� Hermione hollered. Throwing the floo powder and with a quick wave, Harry disappeared right after her. Ron’s slug spell blasted into the back of the fireplace.



“Argh, the git!� he yelled, as slugs started to ooze out of the mortar. Ron pointed his wand at the fireplace again. “Repairo!� A few seconds later the slugs stopped. Trumping back up the stairs he passed Ginny.



“What happened to you?�



“Harry.� was all she got for a reply.





Harry slid out of the floo network next to Hermione onto the floor of the Leaky Caldron. This surprised no one, as Harry and Hermione had to jump out of the way of fellow travelers who came out behind them. Harry found himself facing the business end of Hermione’s wand.



“That wasn’t very nice,� she said, her face and voice very stern. Harry didn’t dare move. He knew that unless he was willing to really fight, Hermione would tie him up in knots for a week.



“But, it wouldn’t be right to hex you on your birthday.� Harry smiled at her.



“And, it was really funny,� she snorted, breaking into laughter. “Come on, we need to find you the right gift.�



Harry had been looking forward to this since she first mentioned it. Birthdays for Harry had not been the best of days in the past. His first ten for that matter were entirely forgettable, as that was just what the Dursleys had done.



His 11th birthday had been pretty good. That was the day he found out he was a wizard. Thanks to Hagrid, it was also the first time he had ever had a birthday cake. The next four he had at least received gifts from his friends. But Harry was sixteen today and had never even had a birthday party, so when Hermione said she was taking him to Diagon Alley and buying him what ever he wanted, within reason, he had jumped, before he looked, at the chance.



He had also been dreading it. Sometime before the battle at the Ministry, Harry had started to see Hermione differently. He had been fighting desperately against it, because he knew Ron’s feelings even if Ron didn’t. Harry did not want to betray Ron. He had lost too much in his life to risk losing a friend because he fancied the same girl as Ron did.



Until last night, as long as Ron was around, Harry had had little trouble hiding what he himself was starting to feel towards Hermione. But when he was alone with her, it was then he found himself watching her.



Hermione, while not the most beautiful girl in the world, was very pretty. And Harry was not blinded by looks. He could see into her eyes. And there, he found she had an endless ability to give. That was what he was having more and more trouble resisting.



They spent the day walking and looking at the shops, exploring new ones, finding new things in old ones. They stopped in at Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes, forgetting that the twins were at the Burrow. They ate lunch together, talking quietly in the booth, sharing the same bench seat instead of sitting opposite each other. Harry was in heaven. It was easily his best birthday ever. After lunch when they walked to Quality Quidditch Supplies she held his arm and Harry thought his heart would burst.



Hermione was enjoying the day as much as Harry. They still had not found the right gift for her to buy, but she was sure he would find what he wanted in the Quidditch shop. She only hoped she could afford it. Hermione trailed along behind Harry. Watching him, his messy black hair that resisted every attempt he made to bring it under control. His emerald green eyes that she thought she could get lost in forever.



What she liked most though, was Harry was kind to everyone. He didn’t pick on people who were different, and he judged everyone the same until their actions said otherwise.



Harry was fawned over by everyone wherever he went. She could feel it now when people looked at the two of them together. She knew what they were thinking.



“It’s him, Harry Potter, The-Boy-Who-Lived. Who is that ugly girl with him? Why would he pick her when he could have anyone?� But Harry would have none of it. When he looked at her, she felt like the one who mattered, who was famous, the one who was beautiful beyond words.



Harry looked up from the book he was examining and caught her staring at him. He stared back, a silly half grin on his face. Hermione blushed, and then like a light going on in his head his eyes lit up.



“Come on, I need to buy something here, but I figured out what I want for my birthday.�



Hermione heard him ask the shopkeeper how much the Firebolt broom cost. She gasped when she heard the price. He calmly told the shop keeper to package up two of them, and gave him an account number at Gringotts to charge the sale to. The shopkeeper hurried away to get the brooms packaged. Harry had just made a good month into the best month of the year for the owner and he was already trying to figure out what to do with the windfall.



“Harry, what do you need two Firebolts for? You already have one, and how can you afford it?� Hermione asked. Harry turned to Hermione.



“Ginny and Ron are going to be on the house team this year and I want them to be on the best broom possible. That’s why. And how, is Sirius. Hermione, my parents left me more money than I can use and now Sirius has left me ten times that at least. I can’t get Sirius back, but I can spend the money in a manner he would have,� he answered. Hermione felt a lurch in her stomach.



“I know you miss him, and I think he would have been proud of the way you were spending the money,� she replied, hugging him. The shopkeeper returned.



“Ahem--your packages, sir.� Hermione pulled away from Harry reaching up to wipe a tear from his cheek.



“Thank you, sir. I’ll carry them,� she said. “Come on what was that birthday present you wanted?� she asked, hooking her arm in his again and pulling him into the street. Harry led her down the street to a photographers shop.



“I don’t have one single picture of you,� he said. “That’s what I want for my birthday.�



“Oh, Harry, I’m not dressed for pictures. And my hair is horrible. Let me come back another day and get one for you,� she protested. Harry just shook his head and gave her one of those half smiles.



“No, this has been the best birthday of my life, and I want to remember exactly how the person who gave it to me looked,� he insisted. Hermione melted - he had done it again, choosing a birthday present that made her feel like a queen. They ended up getting two taken, one of her alone and one together with him in front and her standing on tiptoes with her chin on his shoulder her arms wrapped around him. Harry had insisted that they be developed in the Muggle fashion.



“Two friends frozen in time,� he said. She bought Harry one of each for his birthday and one of the two of them together for herself. They left the shop loaded with packages. Hermione was sure that everything would be in place for the surprise party by now. It had been easy to keep Harry busy all day. She felt she could have stayed there in Diagon Alley for weeks with him and not gotten bored. As they walked to the fireplace in the Leaky Cauldron, Hermione turned to Harry.



“You better let me go first. Ron is probably waiting to hex you when you re-appear.�



“Good idea, here you take the pictures let me take the brooms,� he replied.



“Give me about thirty seconds or so,� she said, stepping into the fire. “The Burrow,� she cried, releasing the floo powder. Harry followed her about a minute later, sure that he would never experience another day like this again.



*******************



It was dark when Harry stepped out of the fire place at the Burrow. Hermione had disappeared. He was just starting to have bad thoughts when he was blinded by one of Fred and Georges’ fireworks.



“SURPRISE!�



“Happy Birthday, Harry!�



A flash went off as someone took his picture. Harry starred around openmouthed. The Weasleys’ kitchen table was piled high with food. There was a giant birthday cake in the middle. There were banners, streamers, and noisemakers everywhere. Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes fireworks were going off at random intervals spelling out 'Happy Birthday!' in the room. And his friends, all of his friends were here.



Ron and all the rest of the Weasleys, Hermione along with her parents, Luna, Neville and his grandmother, members of the Order - there was Tonks and Mad Eye. Over in the corner were the rest of the 6th year Gryffindor boys along with the Quidditch team. Off to the other side were Professors Dumbledore, McGonagall and Remus Lupin his former Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, and there, sitting on Hagrid’s shoulder, beaming at him and waving timidly was Dobby. Everyone started singing Happy Birthday to him. Ron came up and pulled him into the room.



“Well come on, Mate, open your presents,� he said.



Harry didn’t know where to begin. He opened gifts, to the cheers of his friends, teachers and family (Were they family?) for what to him seemed like forever.



Yes this is my family, he thought to himself. The party lasted long into the night with more food and butterbeer consumed than would be good for anyone. Finally around 1:00 am people started to go. It was down to Ron, Ginny, their parents, Hermione and her parents and Professors Dumbledore, McGonagall and Lupin.



“Well Harry I’m afraid I really must be going. I have to work tomorrow you know,� said Lupin getting up to leave. Harry went outside with him to say thanks. They stood outside looking at the stars together. Remus put his arm around Harry’s shoulder.



“You know that Sirius left me the house and half of the family fortune.�



“Yes, I do,� Harry replied.



“I miss him terribly, Harry,� Remus said quietly. Harry didn’t answer. “Harry, he also left me custody of you.� Harry looked at Remus. They both had tears in their eyes. They had both lost an important part of themselves when Sirius had died.



“I think for now I will stay here, if that is ok with you?� Harry replied quietly.



“Visit me soon, Harry?�



“Professor Lupin?�



“Yes, Harry?�



“I called Sirius by his first name?�



“I would like that, Harry,� Remus answered giving his shoulder a squeeze.



“Goodnight, Remus.�



“Goodnight, Harry,� Remus replied, and with a loud pop he was gone.



Harry ran into Professors McGonagall and Dumbledore on his way back into the house.



“We must be off too, Harry,� said Dumbledore.



“Thank you for coming Professors,� Harry replied.



“Oh….one other thing, Harry….All those ridiculous educational decrees from last year are no longer in place. You are reinstated, along with Fred and George to the Quidditch team….Though I doubt they will be leaving their joke shop to come back to school.� Harry beamed at the news.



“Thank you, sir, that may be the best gift I have received today.�



“Goodnight and happy birthday, Harry,� they both replied, and with two loud pops they were gone.



Harry went back inside; the others were busy trying to clean up. Suddenly Ron stood up over by the fireplace.



“Hey, Harry, what should I do with these packages of yours?� he asked.



“Give one to Ginny so she can open it. The other is for you,� Harry replied. Ron and Ginny looked at him.



“Don’t argue with me. It’s my birthday remember.� Ron walked over to Ginny.



“Which one do you want?�



“It doesn’t matter, they’re both the same,� Harry said standing next to them. Hermione came up and stood beaming at his side. Ron and Ginny opened the packages together; they looked at each other, their parents, Hermione and last Harry.



“Like them?� Harry asked grinning broadly.



“Harry we can’t take these,� Ginny whispered while longingly looking at the broom.



“Yes you can. You and your family and Hermione are the only family I have ever known.�



“They’re too much," Ron tried to join Ginny’s argument.



“I can spend my money any way I want to. I gave your brothers the money to start their shop and I am giving these to you. Besides, I was getting tired of Ginny beating me to the Snitch on that old school broom. Now we’ll see how good she really is. Oh yeah, we’ll also need them to win the Quidditch title this year. And….I will be highly offended if you refuse them,� Harry finished his speech.



“You’re back on the team?� Ginny asked quietly. Harry nodded his head.



“Dumbledore just told me.� Ron set his broom down and grabbed Harry in bear hug.



“Happy Birthday, Harry.�



“Thanks, Ron.�



Ginny set down her broom down and wrapping her arms around his neck she kissed him on the cheek for the second time in as many days.

“Happy Birthday, Big Brother.�



“You’re both welcome.�



*******************



Harry could not fall asleep. They had thrown a surprise birthday party for him. And the day with Hermione, he was ready to burst.



Hermione, he thought, sobering slightly. I’m going to have to be careful not to be alone with her very much.



“Harry….� Ron said. “I never saw what Hermione gave you?� Harry flinched but didn’t see any way out of showing Ron the pictures. He sat up and pulled the package out from under his bed and handed it to Ron.



“Go ahead you can open it,� he said, when Ron looked at him. Harry waited nervously, hoping that Ron would not guess, and if he did that he wouldn’t throw him out of his room.



“This is what you asked her for?� Ron asked, looking back up at Harry. Harry nodded.



“I didn’t have one of her.� Ron looked at the picture for a while again. He traced his finger on the glass.



“They don’t move,� he said. It was more of a question.



“No, I wanted them like that,� Harry replied. Ron was quiet for a while.



“I like them this way too.� He handed the pictures back to Harry. Harry started to wrap them up to put under the bed again.



“No, keep them out, Harry.� Harry looked over at Ron who nodded at him.



“On the table,� he indicated. “She didn’t buy them for you to hide.� Harry set the pictures up and sat on his bed looking at them. He was sure Ron knew. Ron may be dumb as far as girls went, but he knew Harry very well. The two of them were almost as close as Fred and George. Harry watched Ron lay back down on his bed.



I don’t have a chance do I? Harry I can live with, just not Krum, Ron thought to himself.



Can you? asked the voice. Ron thought for a while about that.



Yeah I can if I at least try, he replied. If I at least try and she says no then I can live with it.



Well you better hurry up and tell her then, the voice prodded him.



I know, Ron replied. The voice was quiet again.



“Harry, you still awake?�



“Yeah, Ron.�



“I know it’s your birthday present, but if she will let me have one would that be ok with you?�



“Sure thing, Mate, I know she’ll say yes, I’ll even buy it for you.�



“No, I want to buy it myself, Harry. I’ll sell my broom if I have to, both of them, to afford it.� Harry laughed.



“It wasn’t that expensive, Mate.�



“No, but it would be worth it,� Ron replied. Things were quiet for a while again.



“Harry?�



“Yeah, Ron?�



“Promise me that you’ll give me a chance….If you tell her….Don’t let her answer you until I tell her too.� Harry breathed a sigh of relief in his bed.



“Thanks, Ron.�



“I’m not exactly happy about it, Harry.�



“I’m sorry, Ron, I tried to stop it.�



“Do you love her, Harry?�



“If you mean forever like a wife, I don’t know yet, Ron.�



“I do, Harry.�



“I’m sorry, Ron.�



“Just make sure you keep your promise, Harry,� Ron said, and then he rolled over to go to sleep.



“Ron?�



“What?�



“Will you give me a chance too?�



“I guess I have to, don’t I?� Harry closed his eyes and sighed.



At least he didn’t kill us, the voice said to him.



Be quiet, Harry snapped at it. It was a long time before he fell asleep.









Authors note:



A love triangle, don't you hate it?

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.




Harry and Ron woke up to the smell of bacon wafting up from the kitchen.

“Come on Harry, I’m hungry.� They got dressed in silence and headed for the door. Harry hesitated.

“You sure you're OK, Ron?� Ron scowled and thought for a moment before replying.

“After the Ministry this spring, I know what is important. I don’t want to fight with you about this. If we do, neither of us has a shot at her. We agreed to give each other a chance. That means it’s up to her, which it was anyways.�

“I guess it is, isn’t it,� Harry answered looking at the floor.

“I’m hungry Harry, let’s go,� Ron said, heading out the door. Harry and Ron headed down the stairs running into Ginny on the way.

“Morning,� she said brightly.

“Good morning, Ginny,� Harry replied. Ron just grunted at her, she stuck her tongue out at him. The three of them stopped on the landing looking out over a spotless living room and kitchen.

“Wow!� exclaimed Ron. “What happened?� Harry and Ginny looked out over the house in shock. The Weasley house had always had the appearance of barely contained chaos, but now it looked like an advertisement for Witch Weekly’s house-keeping ideas column.

“Mum, how long have you been up?� Ginny asked.

“Only just got up dear, are you the ones responsible for this?� she asked, waving her hand at the spotless house. The three of them shook their heads.

“Oh, well in that case sit down, breakfast is almost ready.� Mrs. Weasley turned back to the cooking and seemed to be unconcerned about what could be responsible for the state of her house. Ginny and Ron walked over to the table, Harry stood on the landing a second or two and headed back up the stairs to Ron’s room.

“I’ll be right back,� he yelled over his shoulder. Harry burst through the door to Ron’s bedroom. Looking around he could see that everything had been picked up and cleaned here too. The floors were actually shining. Harry walked down the stairs back to the kitchen, pausing to look into Ginny’s room.

Ginny had always kept her room tidy, but now even her standards had been exceeded. Walking back into the kitchen, Harry had smirk on his face that Mrs. Weasley saw in a second.

“And what are you smiling at this morning?� she asked. Harry looked at her and around the table; everyone was there - all the Weasleys, the Grangers and himself. Everyone seemed to be trying to figure out who had cleaned the house. But no one was stepping forward to take the credit.

“Because I know who did it,� he said, waving his arm around indicating what he meant. They all stopped to look at him waiting for him to clue them in.

“Well?� Hermione asked impatiently.

“Dobby, I know you’re here. Come out here,� Harry called out. There was a loud pop behind him and as Harry turned around he heard Dobby’s familiar squeaky voice.

“Sir wanted to see Dobby?�

“Dobby, what are you doing here?�

“Dobby reminds sir that he is a free elf and can be where he wants,� Dobby replied, more timidly than normal with down cast eyes and drooping ears.

“I know that, Dobby. But I thought yesterday was your day off and that you had to be at Hogwarts today.�

“Ah….Harry Potter sir,� Dobby said brightening a little. “Dobby is seeing the mess everyone makes at sir’s party last night and is seeing that the Lady Weezey and,� Dobby pointed at Hermione’s mother, “Dobby is not knowing her sir?�

“That is Hermione’s mum, Dobby, you remember Hermione?� Harry asked, as he pointed her out. Dobby’s eyes grew wide even for a house elf. He pulled Harry down to whisper in his ear.

“She is the one Sir and his Weezey is talking about last night?� Harry tensed.

“And she had better not find out, Dobby,� he hissed back. Dobby backed away from Harry.

“Yes Sir, Harry Potter, sir. Dobby is seeing the work for the Lady Weezey and young miss’s mother and is thinking they need help sir. They need Dobby’s help.� He looked around smiling triumphantly at everyone.

“So, Dobby is asking the Headmaster if he might have an extra day off this week to help, and the Headmaster is saying yes to Dobby. Dobby is not making Harry or the Lady Weezey upset sir? Dobby can put everything back if sir wants.�

“You will do no such thing,� Mrs. Weasley snapped from the kitchen. The elf shrank behind Harry’s legs, afraid that he was in trouble for something else now. Mrs. Weasley could see that she had scared him.

“Dobby, thank you very much for all of this, I like it very much,� she said in a gentle voice. Dobby relaxed again and came out from behind Harry’s legs.

“Come sit down and eat with us, Dobby,� Mr. Weasley said, conjuring up another chair for the elf. Dobby recoiled in fear at this.

“Oh no, Sir. Dobby could never do that, Sir. Dobby is still having work to do.� The others tried to convince the elf that he was welcome. Dobby would have none of it. Finally putting his fingers in his ears and repeating loudly, “No, No, No.� until Harry finally managed to shush them. He pulled the elf’s fingers from his ears and was about to go eat when Dobby tugged on his pants again.

“Yes Dobby, what is it?�

“Sir is remembering that Dobby is free elf, he is free to leave Hogwarts to find employment elsewhere, Sir. Dobby is wondering if he might work for Harry Potter, Sir? Dobby is willing to work for free if Harry Potter cannot pay him.� The elf stood trembling in front of Harry. Harry didn’t know what to say, though it seemed that Hermione did.

“You will do no such thing, Dobby. If Harry wants you to work he will pay you,� she said in an angry voice. Dobby snapped back at her.

“Dobby is a free elf and will conduct his own negotiations for employment, and will ask Miss to mind her own business.� The elf shrank as he realized what he had said. Harry was more than a little shocked too. Hermione flapped her mouth a moment and sat back down, it was one of the few times Harry had seen her without a response. Ron, however, piped up.

“Couldn’t have said it better myself, Dobby.� The elf seemed to relax again. Hermione turned to glare at Ron.

“Sorry,� he mumbled, “but he was right.�

Harry turned back to Dobby, ignoring Hermione’s glare at Ron, unable to deal with a possible row between the two of them right now. He was glad for the distraction though because it had given him time to come up with a possible solution.

He had looked at Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and circled his finger around the room, asking them with his eyes if Dobby would be welcome to work at the Burrow. They had turned to each other, shrugged, then looked back to Harry and nodded. Mr. Weasley had also pulled out his pockets to indicate that while the elf was welcome, they had no way of paying for his services. Harry made up his mind.

“Dobby, I would be honored to employ you but I really have no home for you to work at. I’m not sure there would be enough for you to do if you worked for me.�

“Harry Potter Sir, this is your home, your family, Sir. Dobby will serve Harry Potter, his Weezey’s and,� he turned to Hermione, “young Miss's family,� he finished.

Harry smiled. Dobby was smart, figuring out in a day or two what Harry had only gotten last night - that this house and these people were his family and home, if they would have him.

“Will you take ten galleons and two days off a week, Dobby?�

“Sir insults Dobby. Dobby will work for no more than five knuts and half a day off a week.�

“Five galleons and one day off a week, Dobby,� Harry countered.

“One galleon and one day off a week, and that is my final offer sir.� The elf crossed his arms and glared at Harry. Harry suppressed a smile.

“Done,� he said, offering his hand to the elf. “When can you start?� Beaming happily, Dobby shook Harry’s hand.

“Dobby must go tell the Headmaster that he is resigning from Hogwarts and will be back this afternoon.�

“Ok, see you later today, then,� Harry said.

“Yes, Sir, Harry Potter sir,� Dobby answered bowing at him then turning to bow at the others. “Good bye.�

“Dobby….hurry home,� Mrs. Weasley said. Dobby grinned at her.

“Yes Lady Weezey, Dobby will be quick.� He raised his hand preparing to Disapparate.

“Dobby, one other thing,� Harry said, stopping him.

“Sir?�

“Why did you not want to serve the Malfoys?� Dobby cringed at the name, and turned his head side to side looking for the world like he expected Lucius Malfoy to burst in any second.

“Because Sir, they was bad wizards, Sir. They did not deserve Dobby’s trust.�

“Remember that when you work for this family Dobby. Make sure we always deserve your trust.�

“Dobby will not forget sir.� He snapped his fingers and was gone.

“Well things certainly are interesting around here this summer,� Mrs. Weasley said, to no one in particular. “Harry, you and I and Arthur will need to talk later. In the mean time,� she continued, “I can’t find where anything is in this kitchen now. Come see if you can find where that crazy elf put my other fry pan.�

“Yes, Mrs. Weasley,� Harry replied walking into the kitchen.

Harry sat at the table eating breakfast, talking with Ron, Hemione and Ginny. Things between he and Ron seemed to be ok, but Hermione was very quiet.

“What’s wrong Hermione?� he asked.

“That’s not very much money for a lot of work Harry, and not much time off either.�

“Come on, Hermione,� Ron said, defending him. “Harry offered more, Dobby wouldn’t take it. You can’t be mad at Harry for that. I know you want to free all of them. But Dobby is free and you have to let him define what he wants, not what you want for him.� Harry stared at Ron in surprise. His response had sounded a lot like something Dumbledore would have said. Hermione and Ginny were looking at him kind of funny too. Ron looked back at them.

“What? I can’t come up with something profound once in a while too?� he asked.

“No, of course not,� Hermione said. “Ron, I’m sorry,� she added a moment later.

“It’s OK, Hermione,� he replied. Hermione leaned over and kissed Ron’s cheek.

“Thanks,� she said. Ron’s face turned about five shades of red darker than his hair and he quickly stuffed a sausage into his mouth. Harry however could see the glow in his eyes. He felt himself wishing that he had been the one to come up with Ron’s little bit of wisdom.

This is getting difficult, said the voice in his head.

I know, Harry answered.

“Hermione, Harry showed me your birthday gift last night. We…. Erm, well I was wondering if you would go back today? So we could get one of the three of us. And I was wondering if I could get one of you also?� Ron asked timidly.

“Hey, what about me?� Ginny asked, kicking Ron under the table.

“Ouch!�

“Aren’t I part of this group too?� she demanded.

“Of course you are, Ginny,� Harry said to her. “Come on Hermione, it’ll be fun, what do you say?� he added, hoping to help keep things between he and Ron smooth.

“Come on, Hermione,� Ginny pleaded with her. “Though I can’t figure out why you would give one to this Git,� she pointed at Ron. Ron ignored his sister and just looked hopefully at Hermione.

Hermione had been taken aback by Ron’s request. She was glad to see that he wasn’t mad about Harry’s picture, but then quickly asked herself why he would be mad in the first place.

Because he likes you, said the voice.

Wishful thinking! Hermione snapped back.

“Ok, let’s go. But at least let me go try and look a little better than I did for Harry’s.�

“NO!� both Harry and Ron said at once. “You’re going just like that,� Ron finished.

“Yeah, what he said,� Harry added, agreeing with Ron. Hermione sighed in defeat.

“Fine, let’s get going, I need to go to Gringotts if we’re going to do this.�

********************

Ron had ridden with Hermione to her vault; Ginny had come with Harry to his. Harry let out a whoop as they headed down a hill and around the corner.

“This is great, I bet this is what a roller coaster is like,� he yelled to Ginny.

“What’s a roller coaster?� Ginny screamed back, as the cart screeched to a halt in front of Harry’s vault.

“This is. Muggles build things like this and ride them for fun.� Harry indicated towards the cart and tracks.

“Really?....That is so odd….It is a lot of fun though, isn’t it? Will you take me sometime, Harry?�

“Sure Ginny,� Harry replied, laughing at her. Ginny looked at Harry - her ears were turning red.

“Harry, I need to ask you something.�

Uh-oh, the voice in Harry’s head popped up. He braced himself for what he thought was coming.

“Harry I know you just bought me that broom, and it cost a ton of money, and I know Ron says you have tons, but anyways there is something I need to buy, and I just don’t have the money and neither do mum and dad, and I was wondering if I could borrow a few galleons from you?� Ginny’s words had spilled out in a rush and her face was now burning red. Harry felt himself relax; he reached out and put his arm around her shoulder.

“Am I really your big brother?� he asked.

“Yes.�

“Then don’t be afraid to ask me again if you need more.� She smiled at him gratefully. Harry turned to look at his vault, handing the key to the Goblin who had accompanied them.

“This isn’t the same vault I’ve been to before,� Harry said to him.

“Yes, well with the inheritance you received this spring we required a larger vault,� replied the Goblin.

Harry had not expected this. The old vault, while it had had large stacks of galleons, sickles, and knuts in it was far from full and now with the money Sirius had left him, it was too small?

“Wait here, Ginny. I’ll get what I need. Then you can get what you need.� Harry didn’t want to see the look on Ginny’s face when she saw what was in his vault and thought it might be better to see it alone for the first time himself anyways.

His jaw dropped when he entered the vault. It was as big as the whole of the Dursley’s house. There were stacks of gold and silver more than halfway to the ceiling. A huge mound of bronze knuts and piles of gems were strewn about. Harry shook his head to clear it and stuffed a handful of gold galleons into his bag. He walked out of the vault past Ginny.

“Go ahead,� he said, and sat back down on the cart to wait for her. Thoughts of his parents and Sirius filled his head.

Ginny walked into Harry’s vault and tripped over a large pile of silver sickles scattering them about. She had never even imagined that this much money and riches existed. That it all belonged to Harry was beyond comprehension.

“It’s none of my business,� she mumbled to herself. She quickly counted out fifteen galleons and put them in her bag.

That should be enough, she thought. Ginny walked out of the vault thanking the Goblin on the way and sat down next to Harry. He was silent. The Goblin came back from locking the vault, ready to bring them back up to the lobby.

“Can you wait a minute before we leave?� she asked. The goblin bowed to her and backed away. Ginny turned to Harry touching his hand.

“I had no idea Harry.� Harry turned to her, tears streaked his face.

“I would trade it all if I could have just one day with them.�

“I know you would, Harry.� Ginny pulled Harry close to her and held him while he cried on her shoulder. It was a long time before the Goblin interrupted, asking if they were ready to leave.

“We can go now,� Ginny said to him.


“What took you so long?� Ron asked when they finally showed up in the lobby.

“The cart broke,� Ginny told him. “I really don’t like this place much,� she remarked, as she looked around. “Come on, let’s go have some fun.� Ginny led the way out the door. Harry walked next to her, Ron and Hermione trailing behind. Harry liked thinking of Ginny as his little sister. And last night she had called him her big brother. He started to smile again.

“Come on, I’ll race you to the picture shop,� he said, taking off with the others chasing after him. Ginny beat them all.

“I had no idea you were so fast Ginny,� Ron said, gasping for air.

“There are a lot of things you don’t know about me,� she commented. Harry smiled at how right she was.

It was hours later that they left the shop, each carrying packages of pictures. Ron had even had a few taken by himself to give to his parents for Christmas. They headed back to the Leaky Cauldron and then on to the Burrow. Harry and Ginny went upstairs to put away their packages. Ron turned to Hermione.

“Thank you,� he said to her. Hermione blushed slightly.

“You’re welcome, Ronald.� Ron hated his full name. His mother, Ginny and Hermione were the only ones who could use it and get away with it. If his mother or Ginny were using it, he was usually in trouble. But Hermione could use it when she was angry or when she was happy with him and it didn’t bother him. In fact, he liked it. Especially if he knew she was pleased with him for something.

“Well I suppose I’ll go put these away. See you at supper?�

“Yeah, see you at supper, Ronald,� Hermione replied. Ron started up the stairs, and Hermione started for the door.

“Hermione….� She stopped. “I was going to go flying for awhile, if you were interested.�

“Yes!� she heard herself saying.

Oh, I hate flying,the voice whined.

So do I, Hermione replied.

“Great, I’ll go ask Harry if I can borrow his broom,� Ron said, the excitement in his voice evident to everyone but Hermione.

“Ronald, you have two brooms.�

“No, I sold the Comet to Bill to pay for pictures today.�

“Oh….ok, well meet me in the garden in ten minutes then.� Ron nodded his head and as soon as he was around the corner, he raced upstairs with his things. Harry was in his room. No, their room, Ron corrected himself.

“Hey, Harry.�

“Hey, get what you wanted, Ron?�

“Yeah I did. Thanks, Harry.� Ron set the pictures carefully up on his dresser, pausing to look at the picture of just Hermione for a moment before picking up his new Firebolt.

“Going flying? Sounds like fun, I’ll come too,� Harry said grabbing his broom. Ron winced, the easy feeling of a moment ago gone in a flash.

“Actually Harry, I asked Hermione to go and was wondering if I could borrow your broom?�

“Oh….� Harry said looking at Ron.

“Maybe, I should ask Ginny,� Ron mumbled heading for the door. Harry stopped him.

“Sure thing Ron, not a problem,� Harry handed his broom over.

“Thanks Harry, I appreciate it,� Ron said quietly before heading for the door again.

“Ron, make sure you give me a chance too,� Harry called after him.

“I know Harry. I promise - just flying, OK?� he said looking back at Harry.

“See you at dinner, Mate,� Harry said. Ron turned to go again.

“Hey, Ron.�

“Yeah, Harry?�

“If she falls and breaks her neck, I’ll break yours.� Ron smirked to himself.

“Won’t have to Harry, I’ll do it for you. See you later.� Ron headed out the door to the garden.

*******************

Harry headed to the bathroom. It looked like Dobby had been there today too. He thought about going to see what Ginny was up to but could see her buried in a spell book in her room. It looked like she was doing one of the essays she had been assigned over the summer. He remembered how difficult his O.W.L. year had been and decided he better let her work.

“I’m hungry,� he said to himself and turned towards the kitchen. When he got there he found Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.

“Hello Harry, hungry?� she asked.

“Yeah I am.� Harry sat down and picked up an apple to snack on.

“Harry,� began Mr. Weasley. “Molly and I wanted to talk to you about a few things.�

“Oh Arthur, get to the point,� Mrs. Weasley interrupted him. “Harry, if you want to hire Dobby, that is your business. That he cleans and works here, we allow for his sake more than yours. But we cannot allow you to spend all of the money your parents left you buying such expensive gifts for our children. Giving Fred and George the money to start their business, this family, while not rich, can live without such charity. There are others in much greater need than us.� Harry had been expecting this, but he still didn’t know what to say. He thought for a long time before answering.

“You know, I’ve lived almost my whole life without a family,� he started. “I have never had a home to go to, a place to live yes, but never a home.

“My aunt and uncle, they never gave me enough of anything that I had any to share. I can remember the first day Ron and I met. I bought a ton of candy on the train to share with him. It was the best day of my life.� Harry kept going.

“I’m tired of not having a family or home, so I’m going to make my own. I have a new Godparent now….His name is Remus Lupin. I have a sister, her name is Ginny Weasley. I have brothers, Ron, Fred, George, Bill and Charlie. What I’m missing is a home….and someone I could consider parents,� Harry finished his speech. He sat at the table holding the forgotten apple in his hand. He was scared; the Weasleys could always refuse him. Ron’s father got up and walked over to Harry’s side of the table he sat down on the bench facing Harry.

“Harry you can always call this house your home. And I would be honored if you would call me dad. I think, however, you should reserve that for your father. I would suggest Arthur.� Harry looked at Ron’s mum. She had tears in her eyes.

“And you, Mrs. Weasley?� he asked.

“My children call me Mum. For you Harry, I will allow Molly,� she answered crushing him in one of her famous hugs. Harry looked at his adoptive parents, a sense of relief washed over him. He put the key to his vault at Gringotts on the table.

“I don’t want to offer you charity. But what is mine belongs to my family. Please let me share it,� he said quietly. Mr. Weasley regarded him for a moment.

“Son, you will find that this family does not need much. No matter how much money we have, we will still buy used school books and such.�

“If they were good enough for my brothers and sister then they are good enough for me….Just please buy us new dress robes, those ones you bought Ron were a little scary.� Molly laughed at him.

“Well what are you two doing just sitting there? We need to get dinner ready,� she said. “Harry, you can peel potatoes.� Harry stood at the sink peeling potatoes. Molly had taught him the correct spell and the pile of finished ones was growing in the pot on the fire. Harry thought back to all the times he had peeled potatoes for his Aunt Petunia and how he hated it. Now he was happy to do it, and even enjoyed it.

Dinner that night was fairly subdued compared to the party of the night before. And with everyone still tired from that and shopping that day, bedtime was quite welcome.

********************

Hermione was lying awake daydreaming about Ron and flying with him that afternoon. She had been terrified the whole time. Not been able to get more than a few feet in the air without the broom tipping over and dropping her in a heap on the ground. Ron had taken to standing with his wand under her, levitating her each time she fell so she wouldn’t get hurt.
His patience had been neverending, not snapping at her once, no matter that he had repeated the same instructions to her over and over.

He has been perfect all summer. You haven’t been able to pick a fight with him once, the voice offered. Hermione couldn’t dispute that, it was nice to not be fighting with him all the time. She had finally sat down heavily on the ground in front of him.

“I can’t do this, Ronald,� she had said. He had sat down next to her not saying anything. Then she had asked him if two people could ride one broom. He had jumped up, zipped off to the house carrying one broom riding the other and returned a few minutes later with just his broom.

Hermione had climbed on back and held on to him for dear life. She had opened her eyes once, and immediately closed them again. It was as scary as the ride on the thestrals last spring, scary but exhilarating. Ron was in complete control of the broom. She could feel it respond to the inputs he made, and had been truly sorry when he landed.

Hermione knew she was in trouble. She wasn’t afraid of picking the wrong one anymore. She was scared because she loved both, was pretty sure she wanted both and would only be able to have one.

*******************

Ginny got up from her desk and let the delivery owl in the window.

“Finally!� she exclaimed to herself. She paid the owl and went back to her desk, pulling the wrapping off the package from the photo shop. She had just mastered the spells she needed and there was a lot to do before she headed back to school.





Authors note:

Ok, I'll address it now. My friend who reviewed this for me thought the one thing I might have done was mature the characters too quickly. i.e - Ron and Harry being so civil to each other. Perhaps she was right, but I decided to go with it. I think that after the Ministry a lot of things could go a lot of ways. I decided that while they were still kids, they were going to grow up emotionally a lot. After all, how many times can you ask a kid to deal with adult issues and not expect them to grow up some?

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.


Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.





Harry woke up early the day after he, Ron, Hermione and Ginny had gone to Diagon Alley to get their pictures taken. His scar was pricking lightly. Harry could already tell that Voldemort was happy about something. He was tempted to open the conduit a little to see what was causing such strong emotions in Voldemort, but decided against finding out. It was likely to be bad news for everyone else, and Harry just didn’t want to know. Instead, he concentrated on closing it tight. It took about twenty minutes for the pricking to finally stop.

The words of the prophecy played in Harry’s mind:

"THE ONE WITH THE POWER TO VANQUISH THE DARK LORD APPROACHES….BORN TO THOSE WHO HAVE THRICE DEFIED HIM, BORN AS THE SEVENTH MONTH DIES…AND THE DARK LORD WILL MARK HIM AS HIS EQUAL, BUT HE WILL HAVE POWER THE DARK LORD KNOWS NOT… AND EITHER MUST DIE AT THE HAND OF THE OTHER FOR NEITHER CAN LIVE WHILE THE OTHER SURVIVES….THE ONE WITH THE POWER TO VANQUISH THE DARK LORD WILL BE BORN AS THE SEVENTH MONTH DIES….�

He didn’t like them very much. He had spent hours looking for a way out of it, and many more trying to decide if he should tell his friends.

Harry had learned to accept all of the things that had happened to him because of Voldemort. Some, because they were more recent, were just closer to the surface. He had even found one good thing the Dark Lord had caused to happen in his life. Hermione.

Before Professor Quirll let the troll in the school his first year, she had been horrible to be around. But he and Ron had gone to find Hermione. They had saved her life, and she had saved them from Professor McGonagall. Hermione had turned into one of his two - three now - best friends.

What Harry couldn’t adjust too was that either he or Voldemort would have to die by the other's hand in order to live. Harry knew Voldemort was more than willing to kill him. Harry however, didn’t think he could kill Voldemort. Not because he didn’t have the ability, but because he didn’t want to murder anyone. Even if they had killed his parents, or were trying to kill him.

I wonder what would happen if I just tried to hide? he asked himself silently.

Voldemort will hunt you, and anyone close to you until either you or he is dead, the voice in his head spoke up. We cannot hide.

Harry didn’t answer. He knew the voice was right. Harry made his decision; he was going to tell the others about the prophecy.

They deserve the chance to run while they can, he thought.

You severely underestimate them, said the voice.

Harry dressed and headed downstairs. No one else was up yet. He sat down at the table with a quill and parchment and began to write, tucking the parchment into his pocket when he had finished. He wasn’t sure when, but sometime today he would show it to Ron and Hermione. Harry looked up at a noise in the kitchen.

“Good morning, Dobby,� he said.

“Sir is up early today. Dobby is sorry not to have breakfast ready,� the elf apologized.

“It’s ok, Dobby. Can I help you?� Dobby was taken aback.

“Help Dobby, sir? Dobby is paid to help Harry Potter, not have his work done for him.�

“Dobby, sometimes everyone needs help, even a house elf,� Harry said with a sigh. Dobby’s eyes brimmed with tears.

“Dobby is honored by sir’s kind words. Dobby is truly blessed to serve such a great wizard….Sir, Dobby senses that Harry Potter is troubled. Perhaps Dobby can help,� he added brightening a little. Harry looked at the elf. Dobby looked back at him with his huge eyes.

“Please sir, Dobby knows many things.� The elf stepped timidly towards Harry. Harry regarded him a moment and pulled the parchment out of his pocket.

“Dobby, you are a free elf, so I cannot stop you from doing anything you want to do. But if you want to see this, you must promise that you will not scream, or run around breaking things over your head. And you must promise that you will not go off to fight Voldemort for me.�

Dobby had cowered down at the sound of the Dark Lord’s name. He looked around fearfully.

“Dobby?� he squeaked. “Why would Dobby want to fight the Dark Lord?� Harry set the parchment on the table.

“Promise?�

The elf climbed onto the bench next to him, he nodded at Harry. Harry slid the parchment to Dobby, watching closely to see what reaction the elf would have.

Dobby turned his head back to Harry after he finished reading the prophecy. He was trembling. Harry couldn’t tell if the elf was scared, mad or both. He was clearly struggling to maintain control of himself.

“Remember, you promised, Dobby.�

“Harry Potter must destroy the Dark Lord if he is to live, sir?� the elf squeaked in a voice softer than any Harry had heard from Dobby before.

“Professor Dumbledore interprets the prophecy that way. I can’t find any other meaning either,� Harry replied. "Dobby, I can’t kill anyone, not even Voldemort. Dobby, I don’t want to commit murder.� Harry couldn’t believe he had said it. He felt a huge sense of relief just telling someone, anyone.

“Harry Potter is a great wizard. He will find the strength to do what he must,� the elf said firmly.

“You don’t understand, Dobby. I’m not like Voldemort. I can’t kill him just to save myself,� Harry answered, his anger rising.

“If sir cannot destroy the Dark Lord for himself, then he must do it for his Weezey, for young Miss, for Dobby, because if he does not then the Dark Lord will rule….� Dobby replied, his own anger rising. Harry was caught off guard. He had been so focused on the part of the prophecy that said if he wanted to live, he would have to kill Voldemort that he had forgotten he was the only one who could.

If I don’t, Voldemort will hunt down and kill everyone I care about. All my friends, Molly, Arthur, Ron, Ginny, Hermione, he said to himself.

I won’t let him hurt them! I don’t care what it does to us, the voice spat vehemently at him.

“Dobby understands the great burden sir must carry. But sir is a great wizard, and all great wizards must do things they would rather not. It is what makes them great.�

Harry looked at Dobby with a newfound respect. He didn’t understand the magic that bound house elves to their families. He had no idea what it had cost Dobby to betray the Malfoys during his second year at Hogwarts. He only knew that Dobby was ostracized by other house elves, and for that matter by most of the magical world. Dobby was as alone in the world as Harry had been growing up with the Dursleys, all because he had helped Harry.

“You sound a lot like Dumbledore, Dobby. Thank you,� Harry said.

“Harry Potter tells Dobby, that sometimes even house elves need help, sir. Sometimes sir, so does great wizards.�

“Dobby, if I am a great wizard….Then you must be the greatest of house elves.� Harry smiled at him. Dobby beamed at him his great orb like eyes shining brightly.

“Now will you let me help with breakfast?�

“Sir may set the table,� answered the elf.

********************

Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny were lying on their backs under the large oak tree watching the clouds float by. Harry was trying to decide if he was going to tell Ginny about the prophecy. She was his friend, but she was also his little sister now. For some reason, he felt more need to protect her than he did with Ron and Hermione, and he knew that by telling others he placed them and himself at greater risk.

She is our friend, close enough to know the whole truth, we betray her if we don’t tell her too, the voice said.

Argh! Why are you always right? Harry asked. The voice didn’t answer. Harry sat up, reaching into his pocket for the parchment with the prophecy.

“Have any of you ever wondered why Voldemort wants to kill me?....Why he killed my parents when I was a baby?....Why he tried to kill me too?....Why he lured me to the Ministry last spring?� he asked quietly. The others were startled out of their daydreams.

“Bloody Hell, Harry! You could at least give a little warning before dropping a question like that,� Ron said after coughing up the candy he had been sucking on. Hermione smacked his arm.

“Grow up, Ronald. It’s just a name.� Ginny just glared at Ron.

“Of course we have, Harry. Why are you asking?� Hermione reached out to touch his arm. Harry stood up and held the parchment out to her.

“After the fight at the Ministry, Dumbledore sent me to his office to wait for him. We talked for a long time. I was mad at him, at myself. I destroyed a lot of his things that night while he tried to help me. Finally, he calmed me down enough to apologize to me. He said he had failed me by trying to protect me from the truth. This is what he wanted to protect me from,� Harry finished. Hermione reached up slowly to take the parchment.

“You won’t like what it says,� Harry said holding on to it.

“I want to know. I don’t care what it says,� Hermione replied, and with a slight tug pulled the parchment away from him. Harry turned and started to wander away.

“Where are you going?� Ginny asked.

“Nowhere, I just thought I would let you read it,� Harry called back over his shoulder.

“Give me that,� Ginny said, snatching the parchment out of Hermione’s hand.

“Hey!� Ginny ignored her. Ron and Hermione moved to either side of her reading over her shoulder.

“THE ONE WITH THE POWER TO VANQUISH THE DARK LORD APPROACHES….BORN TO THOSE WHO HAVE THRICE DEFIED HIM, BORN AS THE SEVENTH MONTH DIES…AND THE DARK LORD WILL MARK HIM AS HIS EQUAL, BUT HE WILL HAVE POWER THE DARK LORD KNOWS NOT… AND EITHER MUST DIE AT THE HAND OF THE OTHER FOR NEITHER CAN LIVE WHILE THE OTHER SURVIVES….THE ONE WITH THE POWER TO VANQUISH THE DARK LORD WILL BE BORN AS THE SEVENTH MONTH DIES….�

Hermione finished reading. She turned to look for Harry.

He’s over there, by the big boulder, the voice said.

“Is this what I think it is?� Ron asked.

“It’s a prophecy, Ronald,� Hermione answered. “And Dumbledore must think it’s a real prophecy, or he wouldn’t have given it to Harry,� she added, seeing the incredulous look on his face.

“Ginny?� Ron looked at his sister. She had wandered away, and turned to look at him when he said her name. Ron was startled; her eyes seemed to be on fire, she was frightening to look at.

“We better go find him. He probably thinks we won’t want to be his friends after we see this,� she said storming off in the direction Harry had gone. Ron and Hermione hurried to catch up. Harry looked up at what he hoped were still his friends.

“Anyone in their right mind would get as far away from me as they could,� he said quietly into the emptiness that surrounded him.

I already told you, you severely underestimate them, the voice said to him.

“It’s time to start the DA again,� Ginny said, sinking down on her knees in front of him. “If you have to fight Tom, then I’m going to make sure you’re ready.� Harry looked at Ron and Hermione. They were as shocked as he was.

“Tom?� Ron asked.

“Tom Marvolo Riddle,� Ginny hissed, the name rolling off her tongue venomously, “Voldemort, that is his real name. If Harry has to fight that bastard, then I am going to make sure he is ready. You two can either help me, or Get Out Of My Way!�

“Whoa Ginny, calm down,� Ron snapped at her.

“Ronald and I have been helping Harry fight against Voldemort since our first year. Of course we're going to help you,� Hermione retorted, her temper rising with Ginny’s. Ron pulled Harry to his feet, lifting him off the ground in a bear hug.

“I always thought something like this was the deal between you two. He’s got a lot to worry about Harry, because you’re going to be the greatest wizard in the world, better even than Dumbledore,� he said as he let Harry go.

“We'll always be your friends, Harry,� Ginny and Hermione added, hugging him at the same time.

I told you, you underestimated them, the voice said.

“Thanks guys,� Harry answered, relief washing over him. “So when do you want to start?� he asked after a moment.

“Start what Harry?� Hermione and Ron asked together.

“The DA.�

“Now, Harry,� Ginny said firmly, her eyes still flaming. “We start now.�

********************

They were in Ron and Harry’s room. It had taken two days to find Remus Lupin. He had listened quietly to what they were planning and agreed that if they hoped to defend themselves against it, they needed to practice. Finally they managed to convince him to teach them how to perform the Imperius Curse.

“You’re sure about this, Harry?� Hermione asked nervously. Harry nodded his head.

“Voldemort uses it all the time. We need to be able to fight it.� Hermione raised her wand at him.

“Imperio!�

Harry hadn’t felt it since the imposter Mad-Eye had demonstrated it on all the students in his 4th year Defense Against the Dark Arts class. The floating sensation came back, every thought and worry wiped out of his head. He was just relaxed and happy.

Jump on the bed Harry…. the voice said, a voice that was not his own.

Why? another voice said to him. It was Harry’s own voice. He recognized it, but it was different than the one that normally talked to him.

Jump on the bed Harry….

I don’t want to. Tell her to jump on the bed herself, the voice said to him.

I SAID JUMP ON THE BED HARRY!

NO! the voice thundered in his mind. Harry felt his senses rush back in on him. He blinked his eyes and looked around.

Where did you go? Harry asked the voice in his head silently.

I’m right here, just like always, answered the first voice, the one that was always with him.

No. Not you, the other voice, the one who told me not to jump on the bed? Harry thought.

That would be me, the second voice said.

Where did he come from? asked the first voice.

He’s been there ever since 4th year when the imposter Mad-Eye demonstrated the ‘Imperious Curse’ on us, Harry answered. Why haven’t you showed up since then?

Wasn’t needed, said the second voice.

Well from now on you speak up whether I need you or not, Harry said.

You’re the boss. You want me to stick around, I’ll stick around.

“Harry, you ok?� Hermione asked. He looked very confused to her.

“What?...Oh yeah, hey I did it. You wanted me to jump on the bed, but I didn’t,� Harry replied. “It wasn’t very hard to beat, were you putting much into the curse, Hermione?�

“No, we agreed to start low and build as we got better at fighting it. I probably should have put more into it with you. You fought it better than anyone when that imposter did it to us.�

“I want to try next, we never did it at school. I guess they must have thought it was too much for students below 4th year,� Ginny interjected.

“Ok then,� Hermione raised her wand towards Ginny, “ready?� Ginny nodded her head.

“Imperio!�

Ginny felt happiness wash over her. It felt the same as it did her first year, when Voldemort had used the diary of Tom Riddle, his sixteen year old self to possess her. He had used her to open the Chamber of Secrets. To release the basilisk, hurt all those students. Ginny had fought him, been more of a challenge for him to control than any other person he had tried to possess. She was eleven at the time.

Ginny had developed two new selves to help her fight. Combined with her first voice and conscious self the four of them had won. Ginny had thrown the diary away, saved herself. But then Harry had found the diary. Ginny was to weak to fight anymore when she tried to save him by stealing it back. Tom Riddle had finally been able to take full control of her.

Ginny had not let the voices fade after Harry rescued her. She had developed her gift, used her ability daily.

Jump on the bed Ginny….

And they remembered what happened the last time.

Jump on the bed Ginny….

The voices flew to her aid now.

NO GINNY! the first voice thundered in her head, breaking Hermione’s spell.

PROTEGO!....PERTRIFICUS TOTALUS! two different voices roared in her mind a millisecond later. Hermione was hit with the second spell, her wand pointed at Ginny, her mouth open in surprise, she was frozen solid.

“Ginny!� Harry yelled, jumping between her and Hermione. Ron grabbed his sister in a bear hug wrestling her onto the bed with Harry’s help.

“Get off me!� Ginny screamed, fighting them wildly. Harry grabbed her head.

“Look at me!� Ginny’s eyes darted to Harry. “It’s ok, Ginny!� A flicker of recognition flashed in her mind and her struggles slowed enough for Ron to wretch her wand away but she was still fighting them firecly.

“Ginny! Ginny! Look at me!� Harry yelled, holding her face so she had to look at him. Harry could see her eyes blazing with fear….and power! The fury subsided slightly as she focused on Harry.

“Ginny, it’s me, Ron.� Her eyes darted to Ron. “It’s ok Ginny, calm down. You're ok, no one is going to hurt you.� The fire continued to decrease in her eyes and Harry could feel her relax - she wasn’t fighting any more. He let his grip loosen.

“You’re ok Ginny, no one is going to hurt you… ok?� Ron asked. Ginny nodded her head at him. Harry and Ron let her go. Helping her sit up, she started to shake violently. Ron sat on the edge of the bed, wrapping his arms around her.

“It’s ok Ginny….just relax. I’ve got you now….I won’t let any one hurt you,� he said rocking her back and forth. “Harry I’ve got her, why don’t you help Hermione.� Harry nodded his head at him and got up off the bed, walking to Hermione.

“It’s ok Ginny….just calm down.�

“Finite!� Harry waved his wand at Hermione. He caught her as she fell forward.

“Harry?� Hermione looked at him confused and then at Ron rocking Ginny in his arms on the bed. She could hear him whispering at her, telling her to calm down. Every few seconds, a shudder would rip through her body.

“What happened? Did I hurt her?�

“No, you didn’t hurt her. Are you ok, Hermione? She didn’t hit you with anything else?�

“No, I’m fine, tell me what happened, Harry.�

“In a minute, first let Ginny know you’re ok,� Harry told her. Hermione looked at Harry quizzically.

“I have an idea, but it will be better for Ginny if she tells us. Let her know you’re ok.� Hermione nodded at him and crossed to the bed, kneeling down in front of Ginny, she reached up to take her hand.

“Ginny…“ Ginny looked down, startled to see her.

“It’s ok, Ginny, I’m not hurt. I promise…� Ginny sank down on the floor hugging Hermione close to her.

“I’m sorry, Hermione. I didn’t mean to hurt you,� she was crying in big sobs. “It was just so much like before….like when he possessed me….I just lashed out. I’m sorry.�

Hermione let Ginny hold her, letting her cry until she began to calm down again. When she had, Hermione pushed Ginny away putting her hands on Ginny’s shoulders.

“Look at me, Ginny.� Ginny hesitated, afraid to look in Hermione’s eyes. “Look at me!� Hermione demanded. She lifted Ginny’s head with her hand. “I’m ok. I’m not hurt.� Ginny nodded. “I’m not hurt, and I’m not mad at you….ok?� Ginny nodded again. “What happened when Voldemort did this to you is why we are practicing how to fight against it. Do you understand me?� Ginny nodded her head again. “No, answer me Ginny.�

“I understand, Hermione, I’ll be ok now,� Ginny said quietly while wiping her face.

“Good. Come on now, stand up.� Hermione stood up pulling Ginny with her she hugged her again. “Now, I didn’t hurt you, did I?�

“No, it was just Tom,� Ginny said, shaking her head on Hermione’s shoulder. “It was just Tom.�

“Ginny….Why don’t you sit down and tell us exactly what happened to you, when You-Know-Who possessed you. Tell us how it compared with the Imperious Curse,� Ron said. He sat down on the bed, pulling Ginny up next to him so she could lay her head on his lap. Hermione sat on the floor reaching up to hold her hand, while Harry sat down behind her resting his hand on her shoulder.

“Tell us, Ginny,� Ron said.

They listened quietly. Harry had been briefly possessed by Voldemort too, but not like Ginny had. He understood only vaguely how much Voldemort had hurt her. By the time she had finished, he understood that she had lost more to Voldemort than he had. He also found it was becoming much easier to think about killing the Dark Lord.

They sat there for a long time after Ginny had finished. Hermione and Ron both looked a little pale to Harry. Ginny however, had seemed to grow stronger as she talked, finally she sat up. Harry could see a flicker of flame in her eyes again. He understood what it was that made her so volatile. He understood that Ginny was probably the most prepared of any of them to fight again if she had to.

“I’m ready to try again,� Ginny said firmly. “I think this time you better take away my wand,� she added holding it out to Hermione. Ron and Hermione tried to protest.

“Ginny, not today, we….“

“Yes today! Tom could come for us tomorrow,� Ginny hissed, her anger flaring again.

“Ok, Ginny, you want to keep going, fine… but wait your turn. I want to try next,� Hermione snapped, matching Ginny’s anger. She stood up and tossed her wand to Ron.

“Ok Ginny, I’m ready.� She nodded at her. Ginny raised her wand at Hermione.

“Imperio!�





Authors note:

Ok, so the voices come from GoF. Look up where Mad-Eye has Harry under the imperious curse, and he starts to fight it off. I took it as a voice different than the one that normally talks to Harry, a second voice. From there I figured if you could have two, you could have more and it might make sense that Dumbledore has a bunch. I mean he seems distracted half the time someone talks to him, yet still comes back with the right response, it is just a little slow. If he was having an internal discussion with four different voices, that might explain why. Oh and how did you like Ginny here? I’m sure some people wondered where she had defied Voldemort, not only did she defy him, she beat him. Not bad for an eleven year old girl, wouldn’t you say? Oh and would she call him Tom? This was an issue for my Beta reader. She felt it was too familiar, like a friend, and there was no way Ginny would use it. I say she would, it is an act of defiance. Tom Riddle wants to be known as Voldemort, and even then he punishes you for saying the name. Ginny is some kind of mad at the Dark Lord, and if he wants people to forget about Tom Riddle, well, she is going to remind him and everyone of the truth.

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.



Harry, Ron, Ginny, and Hermione were eating ice creams and enjoying the last day of summer holiday at Diagon Alley. O.W.L.’s had come earlier that summer - Hermione had received one in each of her subjects except for Astronomy. That exam had been thrown out. Students would be sitting it again the third week of the fall term. Ron and Harry had been surprised to find they had either O's or E's in all their subjects except for Divination. The good news was they could still be Aurors. The bad news, they all had to continue with Snape in Potions.

Ron and Hermione were the Gryffindor Prefects again for sixth year students while Ginny, along with Colin Creevey, had been selected as Prefects for fifth years. Ginny was thrilled. She had been convinced that the trouble she caused in her first year with Tom Riddle’s diary would be held against her. Her parents per family tradition had bought her a gift, a beautiful Eagle Owl; she had named it Putney.

Harry had taken Ginny shopping too, waiting patiently while she searched for hours in Flourish and Blotts book store. She had finally picked an old musty volume which had no title. The book was bound in faded red leather and was very heavy. The shopkeeper had seemed surprised when Ginny placed it on the counter, like he didn’t know it was in the shop in the first place. Harry had shrugged it off, figuring some of the books in there had been on the shelves longer than the shopkeeper had been alive.

Ginny had also helped Harry purchase a simple necklace. It had a clear silky strand made of dragon heartstring and a single translucent purple stone set in a silver backed pendant. Harry had refused to tell her who it was for, and after spending the morning trying to get it out of him she gave up. Harry hadn’t picked up that she quit trying as soon as they had joined up with Ron and Hermione.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had decided to try staying at the Leaky Cauldron again this year, with hopes of getting to King’s Cross Station early for once. Harry doubted very much that this would happen, but didn’t say anything to Molly about it. All said it had been a great day and despite still being angry about Sirius, an even better summer.

“It’s getting late, we should head back to the Leaky Cauldron, Mum and Dad wanted to have dinner,� Ron said.

“Ugh, like I’ll be able to eat after this.� Hermione indicated to the empty dish in front of her.

“Speak for yourself,� Harry replied, patting his stomach. “I’m just getting warmed up.�

“Me too,� Ron added. Hermione looked disbelievingly at the two of them muttering under her breath. Ginny rolled her eyes at them.

“Well come on then. Let’s take these two pigs to the trough,� she shot at them. Hermione let loose a short snort of laughter at Ginny’s comment.

They were walking down the street when Hermione stumbled into Harry and fell to the ground landing awkwardly on her arm. She cried out as the others heard a loud snap.

“Hermione! Are you ok?� Ginny yelped as she and the others bent down to help her. Hermione was holding her arm gingerly and crying.

“Stupid Mudblood, why don’t you watch where you’re going?� The voice registered instantly in Harry’s brain.

Malfoy.

“Help Hermione,� Ginny said to him. She and Ron spun to face Malfoy. He was flanked by his bodyguards; Crabbe and Goyle.

“That’s it Potter, stay there and hide behind the Weasels,� Malfoy snarled at him. Harry ignored him.

“Hermione?�

“It’s broken, Harry.�

“Can you get up?� he asked.

“Not yet,� she replied shaking her head. And then nodding to where it had fallen she added, “Just hand me my wand.�

Ron had grown a lot over the summer; Crabbe and Goyle didn’t seem as big as they had been last year. With the rage he was in, it wouldn’t have mattered if they were full-grown lions. He started forward, forgetting his wand in his pocket. Crabbe and Goyle moved to meet him.

“Wingardium Leviosa!� Ginny cast her spell picking the two boys up and tossing them into the middle of the square. They landed in a heap, and then scrambled to their feet trying to get away from her. Ginny sent another spell at them, tying them tightly together.

The sneer on Malfoy’s face disappeared. The shield spells that he had cast on Crabbe and Goyle before he tripped Hermione had been simply overwhelmed when Ginny’s spell hit them. He tried to back away from Ron, but the crowd gathering to see what the commotion was all about blocked his escape. Malfoy brought his wand up.

“Petrificus Totalus!� he screamed.

“Protego!� Ron yelled. Malfoy’s spell deflected off Ron’s shield spell, petrifying a nearby tree. Ron reached Malfoy, picked him up, and threw him against a nearby wall. He advanced on Malfoy again in a blind rage.

Malfoy was trying desperately to get away. Ginny, sensing that Ron was beyond reason ran up and grabbed him around his waist attempting to hold him back.

Hermione waved her wand over her wrist, speaking a spell. She gasped in pain as the broken bone in her arm healed.

“Help me up, Harry,� she whispered, gritting her teeth against the pain in her arm. Harry pulled her to her feet. They turned together to see what was happening between Ron, Ginny and Malfoy’s gang.

Ron had stopped trying to drag Ginny with him and instead reached his hand towards Malfoy. When he lifted his arm, Malfoy rose into the air. Harry could see Ron beginning to clench his hand into a fist. Malfoy screamed. Ron was crushing him.

“We have to stop him,� Hermione yelled.

“How!?� Harry yelled back.

Ginny had given up trying to hold Ron back, and was now hitting him with every curse she knew. Her spells were simply bouncing off the shield spell Ron had cast when the fight first began. Hermione ran over and stepped in front of Ron. She pulled his face around forcing him to look at her.

“Put him down, Ronald!� As soon as Ron focused on Hermione, Malfoy fell in a heap to the ground.

“Hermione, what?....Are you ok?� Ron asked, looking surprised to see her.

“Yes I’m fine,� she answered. Ron looked at Malfoy staggering to his feet. He was holding his side, Crabbe and Goyle were still hopelessly trussed together.

“What happened to them?� he asked, confused by all the people gathered round them. The whole incident had lasted maybe a minute. Ministry officials were beginning to rush in now.

“What’s going on here?� one demanded.

“They attacked me and my friends,� Malfoy jumped in, indicating towards Harry, still holding his side. “See look at them,� he added, pointing to Crabbe and Goyle. The official turned to Harry and the others.

“That’s a lie, sir. I saw the whole thing. Those two with the red hair only defended their friend after he,� the man pointed at Malfoy, “tripped that girl there, the one with the brown hair. That other boy,� he pointed to Harry. “Blimey its….well, he didn’t do anything but hand the girl her wand back after she had fallen.� Harry had no idea who this person was. But he was glad to have him speak up.

“I saw it too, sir, happened just like the man said. That one,� he pointed at Malfoy, “even called one of them a Mudblood.� The official looked around at the crowd.

“You two,� he pointed at a two of his junior assistants, “round up those three. Take their wands.� He indicated towards Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, and then spotting three more of his assistants, as they appeared, snapped instructions at them too.

“You three round up any witness who wants to make a statement.� The three officials turned to follow his instructions. The Senior Ministry Official then turned to Harry and his friends.

“You four come with me.� He motioned them to a table and sat down. “Now which one of you wants to tell me what happened?� Ginny started talking, taking the official through the whole incident.

“All right,� he said when she had finished. “Anyone else want to add anything?� They all shook their heads. “You must be Arthur Weasley’s kids,� he remarked, looking at Ron and Ginny. They nodded in reply. “Where are your parents today?�

“They're waiting for us at the Leaky Cauldron, we’re staying there tonight before heading to school tomorrow. We were on our way to meet them when Malfoy attacked us,� Ron answered.

“Well go on then. I know where to find you if I need to. And don’t worry about this. I don’t think you will be in any trouble over it. Those other three though,� he shook his head. “They won’t be so lucky.�

*******************

“You’re late! I’ve been worried sick about you. No message….Nothing to let me know where you were!� Harry, Ron, Ginny, and Hermione blanched. Mrs. Weasley was in full song and could deliver a tongue lashing that even Dumbledore preferred to avoid. The four of them looked at each other. “Well!� Mrs. Weasley demanded.

“We would have been here….� Harry started, but was interrupted when a Ministry owl shot out of the fire place, sailed across the room and dropped a sealed official Ministry envelope in Mrs. Weasley’s hair. She took one look at it, and glared at them again.

“Don’t you lot go anywhere. I’m not done with you yet!�

“What do you suppose that is?� Harry whispered at Ron.

“Hopefully a letter telling her I was switched at birth and my real Mum wants me back. It might keep her from killing me.�

“You dopes,� Hermione cut in. “It’s probably a letter telling them about what happened with Malfoy.� Ginny looked paralyzed at the idea.

“I think I would have preferred it if the Ministry guy had just given me to the dementors,� Ron said morosely.

“Arthur!� Mrs. Weasley shrieked. All four of them jumped. “Come here look at this!� She waved the letter at him. He hurried over to take it from her. They all held their breath as Mrs. Weasley rounded on them.

“Hermione, are you ok?� At the sound of her name Hermione had tried to duck behind Harry. Harry felt Hermione’s grip relax on his arm, as she realized she was safe. “Come here let me see that arm.� Mrs. Weasley drug Hermione off to a chair. “Oh my goodness dear, healing it yourself, let me check it. Six boys goodness knows I’ve fixed more than a few broken bones.�

“It’s ok, Mrs. Weasley. Really, it’s just sore now. Ginny said that that was normal. That her ankle hurt a little for a day or so after it was healed this spring,� Hermione tried to reassure Mrs. Weasley.

Mrs. Weasley however, simply ignored her, running her wand over Hermione’s arm to make sure it had healed properly.

“Well it seems to be in good order. What spell did you use?�

Harry didn't hear Hermione's reply, but saw her wincing as her arm was prodded some more. Mrs. Weasley however, blanched.

“Well of course it hurts, that is not a healing spell. It will work, but won’t take away any of the pain….Honestly, you four, always having to do things yourself, not asking for help….� Mrs. Weasley was rambling now, not really talking to anyone in particular. “Now let me see if I can’t make it a little better…..There that should do it.� Hermione felt the throbbing pain subside to a minor ache.

“Thank you. Oh, that’s much better. You’ll have to teach me that,� she said gratefully. Harry could see the stress leave her face as the pain subsided.

The others had felt safe enough to move, and had joined the two of them at the table. Mr. Weasley was rereading the letter for the third time. Mrs. Weasley looked up at the others.

“Was any one else hurt?�

“Just Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle,� Harry answered.

“Perhaps one of you could fill in the gaps for us,� Mr. Weasley broke in, looking at Ron.

“Ginny, you better tell them. After Hermione fell and I heard Malfoy’s voice, I really don’t remember anything,� Ron replied.

After Ginny finished relating what had happened her parents just looked at her, and then they turned to Ron. In fact everyone was looking at Ron now. They had been joined by a number of other people around the room who, on overhearing bits of the story, had found it too interesting to prevent them from minding their own business.

“I don’t believe it, Ginny. You must have just missed seeing it in my hand. I can’t do magic without my wand,� Ron said. Most of the others around the circle murmured in agreement.

“Takes a really powerful wizard to do magic like that without his wand, I’d wager only Dumbledore, and You-Know-Who can do it,� one old wizard commented. The others nodded their heads in agreement and started to filter away again.

“Excellent tale either way, gave those three a whipping too. All sons of Death Eaters, more than deserved what they got,� the old wizard said as he wandered back to the bar for another mug of firewhisky.

“I don’t care what anyone says,� Ginny fumed. “I know what I saw. Your wand was not in your hand.�

“I agree with Ginny, mate. I didn’t see your wand either,� Harry added. Ron looked around; his mother and father had a look of surprise and pride on their faces. He turned to Hermione.

“What did you see?� he asked.

“I had to stand right in front of you to get you to drop Malfoy. You were not using a wand, Ronald,� Hermione answered softly.

“Who would have thought, our little Ronnikins,� Fred poked at him.

“Knocking the puss out of Malfoy without a wand,� George finished, and then belted Ron on the arm.

“Ouch, what was that for?� Ron snapped at him.

“Just making sure,� George said.

“That you remember not to try it on us. Or we’ll turn you into a pretzel,� said Fred smiling at him.

Dinner that night was quite a celebration. Ron spent the night listening to Harry, Ginny and Hermione as they were forced to retell different parts of the story again and again.

Maybe I really didn’t use my wand, he thought to himself.

Well I certainly don’t recall pulling it out, the voice in his head spoke up.

Well since you don’t, he doesn’t, and I don’t either, I guess that makes three of us, a second voice remarked. Ron’s face took on a puzzled expression, that no one else around the table noticed.

Well since you two can’t, and I don’t remember any of it, I guess I’ll just have to take their word for it, Ron answered.

Hey, you think we’ll make the paper tomorrow? the second voice asked.

For what? the first responded.

Will you guys both shut it, Ron said to them.

********************

Hermione was just sitting down to eat breakfast when Mrs. Weasley came running down the stairs.

“Oh no you don’t,� she snapped at her. “You finish eating right now. Just once, I’m going to get you kids to the station on time. And put that paper away, you can read it on the train.� Hermione stuffed the paper in her bag, and started eating quickly.

“Ronald, Harry! Get up now!� she shrieked up the stairs. Hermione started gulping down her breakfast washing the last bite down with a large swig of pumpkin juice.

“Oh….that’s a good girl. Now go get your trunk and tell Ginny if she’s not down here, ready to go in ten minutes, I’ll arrange for her to be in detention for the next week when she gets to Hogwarts.�

********************

Harry couldn’t believe it. All their trunks had been loaded into the luggage compartment. He was sitting in a compartment with Ron, Ginny, and Hermione and the clock had just chimed nine bells. They were two hours early.

After the frenzied rush of barley making it to the train the previous five years it felt anticlimactic. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had already said their goodbyes, and now the four of them were just sitting, waiting for the rest of the students to show up and the train to leave.

“Aren’t you going to go look for Dean?� Ron asked Ginny, hostility evident in his voice.

“No, he didn’t write me this summer, so I broke up with him about a week ago,� Ginny replied without looking up from the book Harry had bought her. Harry watched Ron’s face go from grumpy to cheerful in the span of about two seconds.

“I told you he could be a git,� Ron replied happily.

“You, are a git Ronald Weasley. But I love you anyways.� Ron opened his mouth to retort, but stopped when the door to the compartment opened, it was Luna and Neville. Harry moved over to make room for them.

“Ron!� Neville exclaimed. “Knocking Malfoy around like that, wish I could have seen it.� Luna sat down next to Harry.

“Hello,� she said dreamily.

“Hello Luna,� Harry replied.

“Who told you about that?� Hermione asked. Neville looked at her and then the others.

“It’s in the paper. Didn’t you see? You made the front page Ron,� Neville answered. This proclamation was enough to get Ginny to lift her head from her book. She joined Harry, Ron and Hermione as they stared at Neville in bewilderment. Hermione gasped, she had completely forgotten about the paper. She reached into her bag and pulled it out.

“See, I told you.� Neville pointed to the front page.

The entire front page of the Daily Prophet was covered with a picture of Ron, his arm out stretched. Malfoy was floating in the air struggling, and appeared to be screaming in pain. Ginny was in the picture casting spells at Ron that were bouncing off of him. And then Hermione would run up in front of Ron. The scene kept repeating itself over and over. Harry took note that Ron’s wand was still in his pocket in the picture. He shifted his eyes to the headline.

*****

FIGHT BETWEEN HOGWARTS STUDENTS INJURES TWO AT DIAGON ALLEY.

“What’s the rest of it say, Hermione?� Harry asked. Hermione looked at the page and started to read the article out loud.

Diagon Alley:

Two were injured in an incident yesterday between students of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The incident began when Draco Malfoy, son of Lucious Malfoy, a know Death Eater who recently escaped from prison to rejoin You-Know-Who, brutally attacked fellow student Hermione Granger.

Miss Granger you may recall has been linked romantically with Harry Potter, though young Harry has denied the claim. Miss Granger suffered a broken arm when she fell after being tripped by Draco Malfoy. One witness described the scene after the attack. The Prophet has taken the liberty of filling in the names for our witness.

“Well after the Malfoy boy tripped that poor girl, her friends went to help her. It was obvious she had been hurt. I could hear the bone snap in her arm and I was twenty feet away. She healed it herself you know. Anyways, then that brat, Malfoy called her a Mudblood. That’s when two of her friends,� later identified as Ronald and Ginny Weasley, “confronted him.�

Ronald and Ginny are both the children of Arthur Weasley, who works for the Ministry of Magic, in the Miss-Use of Muggle Artifacts Division.

“The boy (Ron) started towards Draco, when his two friends, Crabbe and Goyle,� also sons of know Death Eaters, “moved to protect him. The girl (Ginny), she hit them with a levitation spell and tossed them about twenty feet across the square. She then tied them up with a binding spell. Pretty good display of magical skill too. Took them Ministry Officials an hour to get them loose, had to call in an Auror.

“Well anyways, then it gets real interesting see. Because the other one, Ron. Well, he’s still going after that Draco boy, when Draco hits him with a petrifying spell. Only Ron blocks it with a shield spell. But he’s not using a wand! I tell you he blocked that spell and his wand was still in his pocket. So then Ron picks up Draco and just physically throws him against that wall there, no magic or nothing.

"Now Draco is looking scared. His friends can’t help him and the other boy is still coming after him. So now Ginny, she must get scared that her brother is going to kill the Malfoy boy. Would serve him right in my opinion - Death Eater, or son of a Death Eater, can’t be any better than his father. Oh yeah, so she grabs a hold of her brother trying to stop him. He can’t drag her forward but that doesn’t stop him. He just reaches out his hand at Draco and picks him up with magic. No wand again!

“His sister is really scared now. She stops trying to hold him back, starts to let loose every spell in the book at him. But the shield he put up when the fight started is still protecting him. So spells are deflecting everywhere. My wife had jiggly legs till an hour ago, it’s been five hours since she got hit. So then Ron starts to close his hand into a fist like he is trying to crush the Malfoy boy. I think he might have done it too cause Draco is screaming like he is in pain now.

“That’s when the Granger girl, she just walks up to Ron grabs his face so he has to look at her and yells at him to put the boy down. Soon as Ron sees her face, the Malfoy boy just falls to the ground in a heap.

“Now mind you, I’ve never seen a really powerful wizard like Albus Dumbledore in a battle or anything. But what that Weasley boy did and without a wand, that was the most impressive display of magic I have ever seen.� Several other witnesses to the altercation were able to corroborate this account of the incident for the Prophet.

“I tell you what,� one lady said. “I’m glad I wasn’t the one what tripped that girl.� This seemed to be the sentiment of everyone who had witnessed the altercation.

Narcissa Malfoy, Draco’s mother was later reported to have demanded charges be brought against Ronald and Ginny Weasley. She claimed that her son had suffered several broken ribs, and would be late arriving at Hogwarts for the start of term because of it. When questioned, Ministry officials informed the Daily Prophet that Mrs. Malfoy had been told no action would be taken against the Weasley children as it was her son who had started the whole thing. In fact Draco and both his friends Crabbe and Goyle were being cited for inciting a near riot and fined fifty galleons each.

The Daily Prophet was unable to contact Miss Granger or the Weasley children for comment on the incident. I can only add that we should all be so lucky as to have such a Knight in Shining Armor come to our rescue as Ronald Weasley.

Rita Seeker: Reporting.

*****

“Well, glad to see she is reporting the facts for a change,� Hermione said looking around at the others. Ron had turned a slight shade of pink. Harry watched as a sinful grin come over Hermione’s face. He nodded at her.

“Oh Ron!� she exclaimed throwing herself on the floor in front of him wrapping her arms around his legs. “You really are my Knight in Shining Armor.� The others burst out laughing as Ron’s face turned crimson.

“Get off of me!� He tried pushing her away. Hermione wouldn’t let up though, smothering him with hugs and trying to kiss him.

“My hero, oh my brave hero,� she kept teasing him. Ginny and Luna joined in grabbing him around the legs.

“Oh protect us too Ron, save us from Malfoy please Ron.�

Harry and Neville were laughing so hard they had fallen off their seats and were sitting on the floor holding their sides. Ron finally extracted himself from the girls, and stood on the seat, brandishing his wand at them.

“Stay away from me, you nutcases.�

“Oh our hero doesn’t like our attention,� Ginny said pretending to be hurt.

“Ron, please don’t leave us,� Luna added batting her eyelashes at him. Ginny and Hermione joined her.

“You three are insane,� Ron fumed at them, but then burst into laughter at himself and their ridiculous performance. Harry and Neville managed to climb back onto the bench, still hiccupping from laughing so hard. Harry wiped a tear from his eye.

“Oh boy, this is great. You’ll never hear the end of that one, Ron. It’s not going to be any better for you either Hermione,� he added laughing at both of them now.

“I can hear it now. Look there she is,� Harry said, mimicking some unknown student. “Shush, we don’t want her Knight in Shining Armor to come after us.� He burst out laughing again; Neville, Ginny and Luna all joined him. The four of them were falling over each other again when they realized that Ron and Hermione were standing over them with their wands pointing down. They tried to stop.

“Oh come on you two, we're only teasing,� Ginny said getting control of herself. She might have saved them until she caught Harry’s eye.

“Oh Ronnie save me,� she snickered. The others couldn’t take it and joined in again.

“Petrify?� Ron asked looking at Hermione.

“I think that will do nicely, make it weak though,� Hermione replied. Harry was trying to stop. He held his hand up towards them.

“No wait.�

“Petrificus!� Hermione said.

“Totalus!� Ron finished.

“Well that’s better, they make a nice statute don’t you think?� Ron asked.

“I think we should set it up in your mother’s garden,� Hermione replied. She took his arm, “Come on Hero, we better go to the Prefects’ meeting.�

“What about Ginny, she needs to go too?� Ron asked.

“Oh she’ll be along in about five minutes; we can stall till she gets there.� Hermione drug Ron out of the compartment and headed towards the front of the train.

“Ron….“ Hermione said as they walked forward.

“Yeah?�

“Thank you for protecting me yesterday.�

“We were all doing something to help you. Not just me,� Ron answered quietly.

“The mark of a true hero giving credit to others when you should,� Hermione told him.

“Well I learned from Harry.� They had reached the front of the train and Ron paused for a moment.

“Hermione,� Ron said, she looked up at him, “You’re welcome,� he finished, and then went through the door.

“Well,� Ron said, sitting back down next to Harry after the Prefects’ meeting, “the paper was right. Malfoy isn’t on the train, neither are Crabbe and Goyle.�

“Good riddance,� Ginny commented. “It will be a nice ride for once then. Unless,� she said turning to Harry, “the hero and damsel in distress petrify us again.� Harry had to try very hard not to snort the pumpkin juice he was drinking through his nose.

The ride to the school was quiet, though Harry noticed a lot of students seemed to be walking by their compartment on the train more than once. Some were even pointing at Ron and Hermione. Ron didn’t notice at all, but he could see Hermione grow uncomfortable under the stares. He couldn’t help feeling bad for them. He knew what was coming, having been through it many times before. The train pulled into the station and they piled out, looking for a carriage to take them up to the school.

“Firs years, over here, come on now firs yers.� Harry smiled at the comforting sound of Hagrid’s voice as he rounded up the first year students for the boat ride across the lake.

“Hi ya Harry,� Hagrid called out with a wave. “And there’s our new hero," he shot at Ron. Ron and Hermione both scowled at him and ducked into the carriage before too many people started to stare.

“See ya later, Hagrid,� Harry called with a wave.

The students filed into the Great Hall, Luna broke away from them headed for the Ravenclaw table. Harry sat down between Hermione and Ginny, looking up at the head table. All of the teachers from last year were back except for Madam Umbridge. He saw Remus Lupin and there next to him was Tonks. Harry scanned further down the table and stopped. Next to Madam Hootch, the flying instructor, was Viktor Krum. Krum noticed Harry staring and nodded at him. Harry nodded back.

What’s he doing here? he asked himself. The same question must have gone through Ron’s head because he had turned to Hermione and asked her.

“He who?� she replied.

“Him,� Ron said, pointing to Krum. Hermione looked up and gasped.

“I….I have no idea,� she stammered. Ron and Harry stared at her incredulously.

“Oh, like I’m supposed to believe you didn’t know he was going to be here,� Ron replied accusingly. Harry felt the same way, but didn’t say anything. He was more worried about the fight that was brewing. It had been a great summer without Ron and Hermione at each other’s throats. Knowing Ron’s feelings for Hermione, it looked like things were about to change for the worse.

“Ronald, I’m telling you the truth, I haven’t heard from him since he asked me to come see him at the beginning of the summer.� Hermione looked at Ron and Harry, she seemed to be pleading with them, with Ron to believe her.

“He wanted you to come see him,� Ron asked quietly. “What did you tell him?�

“Well considering where I spent the whole holiday, I would think the answer was obvious,� Hermione replied, her voice filled with hurt. Ron looked down; Hermione’s obvious pain at his lack of trust was too much for even him to miss.

“I’m sorry, Hermione. I should know you well enough to trust you by now,� Ron mumbled unable to meet her eyes.

“You’re forgiven, Ronald,� Hemione replied quietly. Harry looked at Ginny.

“Whew,� she mouthed to him. He nodded back.

“So, what is he doing here then?� Ginny asked.

“I guess we’ll find out soon enough,� Harry answered. “Hey look, the Sorting is about to begin.� Hermione missed the Sorting, or at least didn’t pay any attention to it.

What is he doing here? she wondered to herself.

I don’t have a clue, about it either, the voice in her head answered.

Arrrghh, did it ever occur to either of you that he might have job here? the second voice that existed in Hermione’s head screamed at them.

Hermione had first developed her second voice in her third year when she was using the Time Turner to get to all her classes. It was what had enabled her to get all the work done that had gone with it. She hadn’t spoken to Hermione much since that year had finished.

I see you’re still in a crabby mood, Hermione replied.

If you had been doing all that homework, you would have been in a bad mood too, the voice shot back.

We haven’t heard from you in a while, how come? the first voice asked.

Didn’t have anything to say, came the reply.

So Viktor showing up is occasion enough for you to bless us with you opinion again then? Hermione asked.

Well….yeah, that would be the short of it, the voice answered.

And your opinion is? the first voice asked.

Already told you, the second voice answered.

As helpful as always, said the first in disgust.

The both of you be quiet, I’m trying to think, Hermione snapped at them.

Oh, and we're not? both voices shot back at her.

If either of you has an idea of what I should do about this, I’m listening then.

I was beginning to wonder if you would ever ask, the second voice replied.

I’m waiting, Hermione responded.

We are not going to do anything. We told Viktor what kind of relationship we were interested in. If he has some other agenda here with us besides some new job, then that is too bad. Hermione sat quietly, digesting the conversation that had gone on in her head.

Are you always so straight to the point? she asked the second voice.

That’s me. I make you look positively subtle. Hermione cut herself short of retorting.

I heard that you know. I’m me, but I’m you too, the voice said.

Then how come I don’t hear from you all of the time? Hermione asked.

If I have anything to say, you’ll hear it, if not, well then you won’t, the voice answered.

What if I ask you a question?

I’m here whenever you call me. If you don’t use me, then eventually I’ll just disappear, the voice said matter of factly.

Are there more of you living in my head? Hermione asked.

I haven’t a clue, the second voice answered.

Well don’t ask me, I didn’t know she was there until she first showed up three years ago, the first voice said.

Oh, look the Sorting must be over, it looks like Dumbledore is getting ready to speak, the second voice said. Hermione looked up at the Headmaster.

Instead of speaking, he motioned to a group of three older students who had been standing off to the side. As they came forward, Hermione could see one boy who looked to be of Chinese descent and two girls, who from their appearance, did not give her any clues as to guessing where they might be from. One thing that left no doubts in her mind, as evidenced by the stares of the boy’s all around her, they were both stunning. Hermione looked at Neville, his mouth was hanging open.

Typical, she snorted to herself. She turned, looking at some of the others, most of who were in the same state. Hermione turned to Ron and Harry with growing anger. Harry and Ron were both looking at the new group of students too. They stared for a second or two, and then turned to each other.

“Who do you suppose they are?� Harry asked. Ron shrugged.

“Hey, do you think Krum might be here to help with the Quidditch teams?�

“If so, it can’t hurt can it?� Harry asked. Hermione felt her anger subside.

Maybe Ron’s growing up, the second voice said.

What about Harry, looks like both of them are to me, the first voice added.

“We have three new students all in their fifth year of magical training,� Professor McGonagall was saying. “They come to us from Beauxbaton’s school in France. They must now be sorted into their proper house. Please make sure that you all welcome them into the Hogwart’s family, no matter which house they are sorted into.� She peered over her glasses at the rest of the students. “Lee Xia.� The Chinese boy came forward to put on the sorting hat.

To Harry, the hat seemed to think for some time before placing the boy in Hufflepuff. The hat took an equally long time before placing Maggie Antionette in Huffelpuff also.

“Bridgette Weasley,� Professor McGonagall called out the last girl’s name. All around the Gryffindor table heads turned to look at Ron and Ginny, who looked at each other and then back up at the girl who was now sitting under the Sorting Hat.

“Another Weasley!� the hat said speaking inside her head.

“That’s me,� Bridgette thought back to the hat, “though you wouldn’t know it having blond hair and all. Don’t suppose you want to tell me what house my cousins are in?�

“You would like to join them then?� the hat seized on her question.

“No, just wondering.�

“Ah! The ability to think for yourself, good. Gryffindor by the way,� the hat said.

“The house of bravery, not sure I’m up to that,� Bridgette answered.

“Bravery is not what you are born with. It is a matter of choice. But if you feel that way perhaps somewhere else, you have talent I see; we could use that in Slytherin?� The hat seemed to be asking her.

“I thought you decided,� Bridgette responded.

“Not always, others have told me where they wanted to go before.�

“Then not Slytherin.�

“That leaves us two to choose from,�

“I think, I would choose,� Bridgette told the hat.

“You have chosen well…�

“RAVENCLAW!� the hat yelled into the hall.

“Thank you,� Bridgette thought to the hat as she took it off.

“Wow that took a long time,� Harry said.

“Is she related to you?� Hermione asked, looking at Ron and Ginny.

“Yeah, she is,� Ginny spoke up. “Her family used to live by us, but they moved when I was four or five. I think I’m about three weeks older than her."

“Yeah, I can remember all of us playing in the garden when we were little,� Ron added. “But we haven’t seen them since they moved. I know Mum and Dad keep in touch with her parents. Wonder why they didn’t tell us she was going to be here?� Ron looked over to the Ravenclaw table. His cousin was sitting next to Luna. He turned back around.

“Imagine that, a blond Weasley,� he commented. “Looks like Dumbledore’s about to start, hope he hurries, I’m starved.�

“Welcome,� Dumbledore began, “to another year at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. I think….that it is time to eat.� He clapped his hands together and as usual the tables filled with food.

“Looks like Dumbledore is still the same,� Ginny remarked before digging in. “I swear Tom Riddle could walk up there, sit under the Sorting Hat and he wouldn’t even blink.�

“That’s because,� Harry replied, “you didn’t see the two of them fighting at the Ministry last year.�

The students gradually began to drift into conversation, getting re-acquainted with friends who they had not seen since last spring. Eating, drinking, and getting sleepy as the piles of food began to disappear. Dumbledore was standing again. The hall grew quiet waiting for the usual start of term announcements.

“Well now that we have all eaten. And,� he paused, looking at Ron and then Hermione, “our heroes and their maidens in distress have returned to us,� he said with a smile of pride. The hall erupted in laughter while Ron and Hermione tried to sink out of sight.

“What, you’re not going to try and petrify him?� Harry laughed at them. Dumbledore raised his hand to regain the attention of his students.

“Yes, well, a good laugh at the expense of what was truly a noble act on Mr. Weasleys part. I do hope you will forgive me?� He looked to Ron. Ron nodded back.

“Miss Granger?� his gaze shifted.

“Of course, Headmaster,� she said loudly.

“Let the rest of us not forget that Mr. Weasley had the help of his sister. And that Miss Granger maintained a cool head, while in great distress. Remember, now that Voldemort has returned, in the trying times ahead, that great acts of bravery in defense of others, while maintaining a cool head may be the difference between life….and death.�

Harry looked around the hall. There were many students who looked to be terrified. You couldn’t see it, but Harry was one of them. Unlike most of them, Harry was not afraid that he might be killed. He was scared because if he could not defeat Voldemort all these people would suffer. The weight of the prophecy suddenly felt very heavy.

And no one can help me either, he thought to himself. Harry shook his head.

We are not alone. We might be the ones who can deliver the final blow to Voldemort, but Ron may deliver the blow that makes ours possible, the voices said. Just then he felt Hermione and Ginny squeeze his legs under the table.

“Thanks,� he whispered quietly to them, definitely glad to remember that his friends would not leave him to fight alone. Harry looked up, Dumbledore was speaking again.

“Now on a lighter note, I am pleased to announce that Professor Remus Lupin has returned to us as our Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher. Some of you may have concerns that Professor Lupin happens to be a werewolf….You may take your choice….You can receive instruction from the best teacher possible to arm you against Voldemort or you can find yourself lacking when he or his Death Eaters come for you. When making your decision, I urge you to consider that all of your parents have been informed of this appointment and have still sent you to be taught by him. Furthermore, as a bow to the concern for your safety, we have added to our staff Nymphandora Tonks. Professor Tonks is a fully trained Auror. She has been tasked with assisting Professor Lupin in the classroom and with controlling him during the full moon. I assure you, she is more than capable.�

Harry looked at his friends. They all stared at each other and back towards him.

“It looks like Dumbledore has had enough Ministry interference at Hogwarts,� Ron said with a smile. The others nodded their agreement.

“I am also pleased to announce that Professor Grubbyplank will be our full time Care of Magical Creatures Instructor--� Harry looked to where Hagrid was sitting, he was beaming.

Why’s he so happy? he asked himself silently.

“--This has been done,� Dumbledore continued, “because the Ministry has seen fit to finally clear Hagrid of the crimes for which he was accused. These wrongful accusations led to Hagrid being expelled from Hogwarts in his third year. I am pleased to inform you that Hagrid will resume his training as a wizard, joining the rest of this years fourth year students. He will continue in his duties as game keeper, but alas, will not have time to act as your teacher anymore.� Dumbledore finished this announcement with a huge smile on his face.

The Great Hall exploded in cheers. Most of the students loved Hagrid, and were thrilled to hear he would resume his training as a wizard. The announcement had the added bonus of relieving them of Hagrid’s classes, which usually stood a good chance of seriously injuring, if not killing someone. Dumbledore had his hand up once again asking for silence.

“I am sure that many of our students being Quidditch players will be able to tell you that qualifying tournaments for the next World Cup have begun. This brings us to Madam Hootch, who in addition to her duties as our flying instructor and Quidditch coach, has been asked to referee for some qualifying matches. In order to facilitate this, we have added another assistant to our staff, Mr. Victor Krum, whom many of you will recognize from his time as the Bulgarian National side’s Seeker. Mr. Krum also competed in the Triwizard Cup which was held at Hogwarts two years ago."

Well that answers that question, was heard inside four different heads at the same time.

“This brings me to the last announcement of this long winded speech before sending you off to bed,� Dumbledore said with a smile at his students. “We will be having a Valentines Day Ball this year. It will be open to all students fourth year and up. As always if you wish to bring a student from first through third year you may. Thank you for your attention and have a good year.� Dumbledore sat down.

********************

Harry, Ron and Hermione were in the back of Snape’s classroom, discussing the events of the welcoming dinner from the night before. Professor Snape stormed in, slamming the door shut behind him. It was reminiscent of the first time Harry had been in the room.

“I see,� he said icily glaring in Harry’s direction, “that the sweet day of our parting has been delayed.� Snape moved his gaze around the rest of the room. Harry knew better than to bite. He was determined to spend the year learning what he could in Potions while attracting as little attention to himself as possible. Snape’s focus turned to Ron and Hermione.

“It would also appear that three of our more gifted students find themselves….indisposed.� The Slytherin students in the class looked threateningly in their direction.

“Directions are on the board.� Snape waved his wand at it. “A sample on my desk by the end of class Friday, as it will take the week. Please Mr. Weasley do not squeeze the bubotubers too hard� he said, in an obvious reference to Ron attempting to crush Draco two days before. “The stink it makes is only slightly less appealing than the site of you three in my classroom again.� Ron and Hermione were fuming as they left the dungeon.

“The git,� Ron stormed. “I have half a mind to reach my hand out and crush his chest.�

“I wouldn’t stop you this time,� Hermione snapped. The three of them had spent half the class casting shield spells around their cauldrons so the Slytherin students’ spells wouldn’t knock them over. Harry had found his own resolve to behave sorely tested, it looked to be a long year.

“You think we had it rough,� Ron said, “what about Ginny? She’s in there alone.� Harry stopped. They all looked at each other concern on their faces.

“Wait a second, she’ll be ok, I saw her schedule. She has Potions with the rest of the fifth year Gryffindors and Ravenclaw,� Hermione said, relief evident in her voice.

“Well let’s see if we can find her to warn her about what to expect from Snape,� Harry replied. They didn’t meet up with Ginny till dinner that night.

“You’re right, Snape was awful to me,� she told them. “But I got even.� The three of them stared at her.

“What did you do?� Ron asked afraid of the answer, figuring somehow his mother would blame him for not keeping an eye on his sister.

“Well I have transfiguration with the Slytherins. And they were trying to shoot spells at me, so I set a shield around myself. They were so busy trying to get past it, they didn’t notice me sneak their summer essay for Professor McGonagll out of their bags using the summoning charm. Professor McGonagall was so mad when they didn’t have it she gave them all detention for tomorrow night,� Ginny answered. Harry was impressed. Hermione was speechless.

“Bloody Hell, Ginny, the whole lot of them in detention, brilliant,� Ron said.

“Thank you. I was rather pleased with myself,� Ginny replied.

“Ginny,� Hermione asked, “how did you keep the shield spell going while you used the summoning charm?� Ginny frowned.

“I’m not real sure. I guess I just used part of my brain to work on that while the rest of my brain worked on getting to their homework.�

Well duh, the second voice in Hermione’s head popped off, how do you think we got through third year? I did the homework, you two did other things.

Do you mean to tell us, that you could have simply held the shield spell during Potions, instead of making us recast it all day? the first voice asked.

Sure.

Now she tells us, the first voice cried in exasperation.

Well no one asked me, the second voice said defensively.

I think from now on, that you should speak up more often, Hermione said, to the second voice.

“Harry what do you think about getting everyone going with the DA again instead of just the four of us?� Ginny asked him.

“I’m not sure; Dumbledore hasn’t said whether we could.�

“Well Umbridge told us we couldn’t last year, and we did anyways,� Ron remarked. “I say we just do it and see what happens.� Harry looked around at the other three.

“I agree with Ron,� Hermione added.

“Me too,� Ginny said. Harry pulled the galleon he used to set meetings with out of his pocket.

“How about next Friday?� he asked. The others nodded at him. Harry dialed in the settings and slipped the coin back into his pocket. He looked around at his friends' smiling faces and grinned back.

“Well, here we go again,� he remarked.

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Ms. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.




Ron stood in front of the stone gargoyles that guarded the staircase to Professor Dumbledore’s office. Again he found himself wondering about the wisdom of asking for Dumbledore’s help. Why he should take the time to help a student protect a diary seemed to be lost on Ron now. He felt foolish for wasting the headmaster’s time. Ron had considered not going at all. But the warning about being late that Dumbledore had given him had convinced Ron that that would be a poor choice to make.

Well this is just great, he thought to himself. How do I get in when he didn’t give me the password?

“Hello?� he asked. The gargoyle on the left stirred.

“What do you want Weasley?�

“Professor Dumbledore was going to help me with a problem,� Ron answered. “He told me to come to his office to discuss it, but forgot to give me the password.�

“No password, no entrance,� said the gargoyle.

“Is there some way you could tell him I’m here or something?� Ron asked in exasperation. At this, the gargoyle on the right opened its eyes.

“Does it look like we get to move around much to you? We are made of stone if you hadn’t noticed,� it snarled at Ron.

“Sorry, I’m not trying to be a git or anything,� Ron apologized, surprised that he could offend a block of rock.

I thought I only had that kind of effect on Hermione, he said silently to himself. Figuring that Dumbledore had forgotten about the appointment Ron turned to go, and was blinded by a flash of light. Fawkes, Dumbledore’s phoenix appeared before him and dropped a letter into his hands. Ron opened the letter, there were two words written on it, along with Professor Dumbledore’s signature.

“Rock Candy?� Ron said out loud. “What the heck does that mean?� No sooner had the words left his lips than the parchment burst into flames in his hands. Ron dropped the parchment in surprise.

“Bloody Hell!� he yelped, and then turned as he heard the familiar sound of the stone steps turning their way up to Professor Dumbledore’s office.

“Rock Candy, that’s the password?� Ron shook his head as he went up the stairs. He knocked on the door to Dumbledore’s office.

“Come in, Mr. Weasley,� Dumbledore said from inside. Ron entered the office. “Come, sit down while we figure out how to protect this diary of yours Ronald." Ron walked over and sat down on the couch.

“Though I do believe,� continued Dumbledore, “that you could have protected it from snoops without my help. I did not make you a Prefect for nothing last year you know,� Dumbledore finished, looking at Ron over his glasses.

“I know I could have protected it myself, from most people, but I also know that Hermione could get past anything I did. I was hoping you could help me come up with something even she could not beat,� Ron replied. “Sir, I really feel kind of dumb asking you for help with this. I know you have more important things to do. So if you want to cancel this whole thing, I would understand,� he added.

“Ah….yes, Miss Granger….quite a girl would you not agree?� Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eyes. He seemed, to not have heard the second part of Ron’s response. Ron looked at him for a second and then just nodded his head.

“Yes, well to your problem,� Dumbledore commented, breaking the silence. “I had this same issue when I wanted to write in a diary. They are over there,� he waved at a pile of five or six books, “and I defy you to figure out how to get at what is in them. I think we shall do the same to yours. I’ll give you a clue as to what I did. I found the secret lay in the diary recognizing that its owner was holding it. So….I created a spell to protect it. Does that help you?� Ron thought for a while. It looked like this lesson was going to happen no matter what he said.

Nothing’s ever easy with Dumbledore is it? the first voice commented.

If it was easy, then we wouldn’t need his help, now shut it. I’m hoping to learn something here tonight, the second voice was back again.

That’s twice now. Who the heck is that? Ron demanded silently.

I’m me, and you, same as the other guy, the second voice replied.

Who’s the other guy? Ron asked.

That would be me, the first voice answered.

Now, I’m really confused. Both of you, whoever you are, shut it for a while, Ron said to the voices.

If you say so, but don’t forget, your wand recognizes you, and other sorcerers’ wands recognize them, the second voice offered before falling silent.

Dumbledore watched Ron carefully. He thought he recognized what was happening in Ron’s head from the expression on his face. It never occurred to him to help Ron out though. Like speaking Parsletongue, the gift either existed or it did not.

Ron mulled the thought about his wand over in his mind for a long time. Dumbledore, it appeared, was in no hurry, calmly letting him think for as long as it would take. Ron wandered around the office as he turned the problem over in his mind, stopping at a table with a chessboard on it. It looked like white was winning with five more pieces on the board than black. But that didn’t tell the whole picture; black was the side on the attack while white was scrambling to defend its king.

“Who’s playing?� Ron asked, after a moment. Dumbledore studied him over his glasses.

“I am playing an old friend. He sends me an owl with his move,� Dumbledore replied.

“Which side is he?�

“Black,� Dumbledore answered. Ron looked up in surprise.

“He is perhaps the greatest player in the world,� Dumbledore remarked. “If he were not a Muggle, it would have been his knowledge on the chessboard protecting the stone your first year, not mine.� Ron shook his head at the thought, refocusing on his problem with the diary.

“Well I know that my wand knows me and that if I use another wizard or witch’s wand I don’t get as good a result as with mine.�

“Why don’t you try my wand?� Dumbledore said holding it out for Ron to take. “Go ahead, one you are really good at.�

Ron hesitated a second. To be offered a chance with another wizard’s wand was not something that happened very often. He thought it more likely Hermione would quit nagging him about homework.

Yeah, he smiled, that would never happen. Ron snapped out of his reverie.

“Go on,� said Dumbledore.

Ron closed his hand around Dumbledore’s wand; none of the familiar warmth was there like when he held his own. Ron concentrated hard and with a swish and flick he called out.

“Wingardium Leviosa!� Ron aimed the wand at the sorting hat on the shelf behind Dumbledore. Nothing happened.

“Didn’t even tickle,� the hat chuckled at him.

Surprised, Ron tried again, five times in all and nothing. Dumbledore smiled serenely at him. Ron pulled out his own wand, warmth flowing into his hand.

“Wingardium Leviosa!�

“Wheee!� the hat screeched, as Ron zoomed it around the room.

“My wand will not work for you at all, nor any other witch or wizard. I placed a spell on it so it would only recognize me. I did not wish to lose it in battle and have it turned against me,� Dumbledore commented.

Ron looked thoughtfully at Dumbledore for a minute; he then walked over to the stack of diaries. Dumbledore just watched him. Picking one up Ron opened it to the middle, nothing, he flipped through the book it was empty. He picked up another and got the same result.

“I assure you that they are filled with the details of my life.�

“You used the same spell on the book as you did on your wand,� Ron said.

“Even better….Think,� replied Dumbledore. Ron sat for quite some time, with the voices in his head jabbering back and forth at him. Ron just let them go this time. Finally they came back with an idea he liked. A smile spread across his face.

“I’ve got it. You spelled your wand to recognize only you. You used the same spell on the diary so it will only show you what is written, or whoever you want to see it,� Ron added. Dumbledore smiled. “And you caused the book to only recognize your wand. So that no other wand could erase your protections,� Ron said in a rush. Dumbledore’s eyes radiated with pride.

“Now can you create the spell?� he asked. Ron’s spirit fell as quickly as it had risen.

Create a spell? he thought. Who does he think I am? It’s not like I’m as powerful as he is, or Vold.. You-Know-Who, Ron caught himself. I’m not even as powerful as Harry or as smart as Hermione for that matter. Both of who have not managed to create a new spell. Come to think of it, Dumbledore is the only one I know who has. Dumbledore interrupted his train of thought.

“Mr. Weasley, it is late.� Ron hadn’t noticed that it was dark out now.

“You and I are heading in a direction that I dare say could teach you more in one night than you have learned in the five years and one week you have spent in this school. I am willing to lose a night of sleep if you are.� Ron could not believe his ears. Harry was always the one who got time with Dumbledore.

We’re not going anywhere, the voices yelled in unison at him. Ron nodded.

“Go ahead Professor.�

“Take out your wand, Ronald.� Ron pulled out his wand, holding it in his hand; it seemed to be warmer than he remembered it ever being. “Tell me, what is it you are holding, Ronald?�

“It’s a magic wand,� Ron replied slightly puzzled.

“In a way you are right….and wrong, Ronald. Truly, without you or some other wizard or witch it is just a stick with some magic object in it. Be it; dragon heart string, vella hair, tail hair of a unicorn, or any number of other objects with magical properties. The secret of it is, and no one knows why, the magic object recognizes the magic in you. That is the warmth you feel in your hand. The wand is really just a tool to amplify and direct the magic that has been placed within you. You however, in light of recent events, should be quite aware of the fact that a really powerful wizard or witch does not need a wand to perform magic.�

Professor Dumbledore said all of this in steady even voice, that seemed to be challenging Ron to find something within himself. Ron sat quietly thinking about what Dumbledore had told him. The voices were both quiet. Somehow though, Ron knew they were thinking about what Dumbledore had said too. If they came up with an idea, they would let him know.

“Tell me Ronald, how does your wand know that it should levitate the hat instead of open the lock on the door?�

“I tell it to,� Ron answered.

“Exactly!� Dumbledore replied triumphantly. “So you see, any magic person can create a spell, if they can find the magic that has been placed in them. All the magic you can do now, no matter how difficult the spell, is easy because you see it done, believe it can be done. You stand on the shoulders of genius. That is how progress is made. It is in creating a new spell that advances can be made. The trick is, finding it within yourself to make the advance. Mind you, that is not easy. I myself, and for that matter Voldemort have only come up with a handful or two of new things between us. Usually an advance arises out of a perceived great need.� Ron shivered at the Dark Lord’s name, but forced himself to focus on Dumbledore’s words.

“What was always amazing to me,� Dumbledore said quietly, “was that after I came up with the solution, how simple the problem really was. Think back on your diary and see if you can’t come up with the answer. You know it can be done, even if I haven’t showed you how.�

Ron sat for some time staring at his reflection in the mirror. He wasn’t aware of the conversation the two voices were having in his head, focused instead only on his own voice.

How can I spell my wand to recognize only me? Then use it to spell the diary so that it will only recognize me or spells from my wand and only my wand? Bloody hell! How do I even point my wand at itself to spell it? he asked as he stared at his reflection.

Use the mirror you idiot, the first voice said to him. A smile spread across his face at his own stupidity.

You don’t have to be mean about it you know, Ron said to the voice. Ron stood up and walked to Dumbledore’s desk picking up the mirror.

“The words don’t really matter, do they?� The second voice supplied the words he voiced to Dumbledore, though they were more of a statement than a question. “They really just help to focus the mind, so the wand knows what to amplify,� Ron added looking at Dumbledore.

Dumbledore’s eyes were dancing with pride. It felt really good to see that smile and pride on Dumbledore’s face. Ron had earned that look himself, no help from Hermione or Harry, or anyone else.

I really don’t mind them getting more attention than I do, Ron thought to himself.

But it sure feels good to be first once, the second voice said.

Well after some of the attention we got this week, I’m inclined to let Harry have it, the first voice answered.

Ron took a deep breath, pointed his wand directly at the mirror, closed his eyes and focused his mind on the idea of his wand only recognizing his hand, that no other hand could wield it to perform magic.

“Recognition!� he said firmly. Ron did not see the blue light, stream from his wand, hit the mirror and reflect back. But he did feel it. His wand, if it had seemed warmer to him before, now grew hot. Not enough to burn, but enough that if it stayed that way, he would never need to wear a glove on his wand hand again, no matter how cold it became. Ron opened his eyes, and looked at Professor Dumbledore.

“I think it worked.�

“Give me your wand, and tell me what you felt,� Professor Dumbledore replied.

Ron handed over his wand and explained what he had felt after casting the spell. Dumbledore listened while walking around the office. He held both his own and Ron’s wand in the same hand. Occasionally he would try to cast different spells, easy spells, spells first year students would master in a week. None of them worked, at least not from Ron’s wand. From Dumbledore’s own wand all of the spells worked perfectly.

“Care to try the diary?� asked Dumbledore. Ron picked up the diary, holding it to his chest. Ron pointed his wand at the diary and himself by default, cleared his mind and concentrated on imprinting himself and his wand on the diary.

“Recognition!� he said. This time Ron saw the blue light leave his wand, hit the diary spread to himself and back to his wand. Again he felt heat, this time encompassing his wand the diary and himself. Ron looked at Dumbledore.

“It worked,� he said. “I don’t even need you to verify it. I just know.�

Dumbledore was positively beaming. Suddenly there was clapping all around. Ron had not realized it but all the pictures of Hogwart’s former headmasters had been paying close attention to the lesson he was getting and now they were cheering for him. One photo made itself heard above the others, the one of Sirius Black’s great-great-grandfather.

“Bravo Dumbledore, bravo, I think I have not seen such a performance in a very long time. Points, points must be awarded.� Dumbledore raised his eyes over his glasses looking at the photo of Phineas Nigellus.

“Indeed,� said Dumbledore, “this is high praise coming from you. Is it not?� The photo became quiet as it realized what it had said. This student was from a family of Blood Traitors and indeed was a Blood Traitor himself. Ron had never said it out loud, but every being in the school whether it was a ghost, person, or photo knew that Ron was in love with Hermione Granger. A Mudblood, with not one, but two Muggle parents, the only one who didn’t seem to have a clue was Hermione herself.

“Perhaps it is high praise from me. Well earned praise regardless. And perhaps I have learned some things myself in the time I have hung on the walls of your office, Dumbledore,� replied the photo.

“Perhaps….you are correct,� Dumbledore replied. “One hundred one points to Gryffindor, the highest number of points I have ever awarded,� he added.

Ron stood in shock in the middle of the Dumbledore’s office. It took weeks, sometimes months for the whole of a house to earn a hundred points. Now with school in term for only a week Gryffindor was up one hundred points on the other houses because of him.

“Sit down Ron, we still have a few hours left till breakfast. Now tell me. This spell you created, with some guidance, can it be broken?� Dumbledore asked.

“Yes, though I’m not sure how yet. Someone could break it as easily as we created it,� Ron replied.

“Before you leave, give me one way in which a person could get past our spell.�

Ron sat down again. Thinking, first that it was strange to have Dumbledore call him Ron, treat him like an equal, second, that he liked it, and third, about how to break the new spell. That bothered him.

I don’t want it broken, the first voice said.

Didn’t we just spend the whole night figuring out how to keep people out of our diary? Now Dumbledore wants us to break in to it. What was the point of all this? the second voice asked.

The point, Ron said to both of them, was to teach us that we could create a new spell. Dumbledore never really cared about keeping people out of the diary. He used it as an excuse. He took what we perceived as a great need and helped us find the solution. The real question isn’t how to get in the diary.

The question is why did he teach this to us, both voices said together. Ron looked at Dumbeldore, watched him stroking Fawke’s tail feathers.

“Ron, for every spell….except Avada Kedavra, there is a counter spell. And even for the death spell, there is a defense. A great wizard knows and recognizes this,� Dumbeldore remarked, without looking in his direction. With a sigh, Ron replied.

“I’m beginning to understand that. At the moment I can’t come up with a counter spell to Recognition. But I suppose, you would first have to comprehend what the spell I cast was doing. How it worked. Then you could go about trying to remove it or to trick it. One way to trick it might be Polyjuice Potion.�

“Five more points to Gryffindor,� said Professor Dumbledore, he continued. “I think that for anyone other than Voldemort, myself, and now yourself it would take a very long time to figure out some other way around the spell. Most of the professors here, at Hogwarts, would not find the answer. And for Miss Granger….as I told you this summer, she is a witch like the world has not seen in many years. I would advise you to simply trust her. Has she not earned it?� Ron sat quietly staring at the floor.

Ask him, the first voice said.

Ask him what? Ron demanded.

Why he really agreed to help us with the diary, the second voice answered.

“Sir….I asked for help with the diary, and you gave it to me. But that’s not why I’m really here tonight, is it?� Ron’s question was more of a statement. “Why did you show me this path to new magic?� Ron asked quietly. Dumbledore was silent, as he considered the question.

He is finally ready, Dumbledore said to himself.

We told you he was capable, the third voice responded.

Yes, yes you did. Now, can he teach?

He must, said the first voice.

“Ronald, I have a confession to make. There are two reasons you are a Prefect. One, Harry had more than enough responsibility to be going on with, to carry the burden.� Ron felt the words slapping his face. Confirmation of what he had felt all along hurt terribly.

“And the second sir?� he asked quietly.

“You did not have enough. You needed to grow, because you have a role to play if Harry is to defeat Voldemort.� Ron looked back up at Professor Dumbledore. Dumbledore nodded at him. Ron gulped, suddenly very scared.

“What am I supposed to do?� he managed to choke out.

“Your diary, please?� Dumbledore held his hand out asking Ron for it. Ron handed it to him. Dumbledore opened it to a page near the back, pointed his wand at the page and flicked his wrist. Ron could see the page fill with script. Dumbledore placed the diary on his desk and pushed it towards him.

“Harry has told you of the prophecy that was destroyed during the battle at the Ministry last spring?� Ron looked down and read the page.

THE ONE WITH THE POWER TO VANQUISH THE DARK LORD APPROACHES….BORN TO THOSE WHO HAVE THRICE DEFIED HIM, BORN AS THE SEVENTH MONTH DIES…AND THE DARK LORD WILL MARK HIM AS HIS EQUAL, BUT HE WILL HAVE POWER THE DARK LORD KNOWS NOT… AND EITHER MUST DIE AT THE HAND OF THE OTHER FOR NEITHER CAN LIVE WHILE THE OTHER SURVIVES….THE ONE WITH THE POWER TO VANQUISH THE DARK LORD WILL BE BORN AS THE SEVENTH MONTH DIES….

When he finished reading, he looked up at Professor Dumbledore.

“Harry told us about this earlier this summer.�

“And you understand what it means?�

“Yes sir, I do. We all do,� Ron answered.

Dumbledore took the diary again, turned to a new page and again pointed his wand at it. This page also began to fill with text. As he was doing this he spoke.

“For better, or worse, you and your friends destroyed many other prophecies that night. I am able to give you this one….Because, I made the prophecy. This prophecy concerns Voldemort, Harry, and you, Ronald.� Dumbledore handed the diary back to Ron. Ron was shaken.

A prophecy about me? he thought.

Us, don’t you mean? the first voice said.

I don’t really like the one about Harry. I’m not too sure I want to see this, the second voice said.

I agree with him, the first voice added.

I agree with both of you, Ron said.

“You cannot escape it by not reading it Ron. You have claimed your role. It is time you knew what it is,� Dumbledore said quietly to him.

How does he do that? both voices asked in exasperation. Ron took a deep breath and looked at the page.

THE ONE MARKED BY THE DARK LORD…. MARKED AS EQUAL BY HIM….OTHERS WILL COME IF HIS HEART IS TRUE….HE NEED NOT FIGHT ALONE….

ONE OF RED HAIR WILL RISE….POWER APPROACHING THAT OF THE DARK LORD….IN 11 YEARS THE FIRST TO OFFER FRIENDSHIP, IT WILL BE TESTED IMMEDIATELY….CHOOSE WISELY EQUAL AND HE WILL BE YOUR GENERAL, PLANNING YOUR VICTORY….HE CAN SHOW YOU THE WAY TO NEW MAGIC….HIS HEART WILL WAVER ONCE, BUT RETURN TO STAND WITH YOU AND FACE HIS GREATEST FEARS….CHOOSE WISELY EQUAL AND TWO OTHERS WILL FOLLOW….

The weight of the prophecy hit Ron hard.

Me, I’m supposed to teach this to Harry? he thought. How?

The same way Dumbledore taught us, a third voice said.

Bloody Hell! How many of you are there in my head? Ron shouted silently. The new voice ignored him.

The prophecy says we have to teach Harry. So, Dumbledore taught us. We just need to follow the process. Show him it is possible to create new magic. Show him a great need, and the rest is up to Harry.

You sound a lot like Hermione, you know, Ron told the voice.

Seeing as how smart she is, I’ll take that as a compliment, the voice responded.

Hey, you three, there is more to this prophecy you know. It says Harry will have two others, the first voice pointed out to them.

“Professor Dumbledore, who are the other two?� Ron asked.

“I am afraid that I can not reveal that information to you at this time. It could interfere with the prophecy being fulfilled. If that were to happen….it could lead to Harry failing to defeat Voldemort,� Dumbledore answered him.

“Does that mean Harry will defeat him if the prophecy is fulfilled?� Ron asked. Dumbledore sighed deeply and shook his head.

“No, he could still fail, even if everything in the prophecy comes true.� Ron looked at his Headmaster. Something welled within him that had not existed before.

“Harry won’t fail. I won’t let him,� Ron said firmly, surprised at his own resolve. Dumbledore, it appeared to Ron, was radiating energy.

“Ron, my boy, I think unless you have other questions, you should go get some breakfast.� Ron looked out the window, they had worked through the night.

“Professor, you said there was no counter spell or blocking spell for Avada Kedavra, but there was a defense. What is it?�

“Put a solid object between you and the curse. The energy of the curse will be spent on the object. It will be blown apart but it can be pulled back together again and again….If, you are fast enough,� replied Dumbledore.

“Thank you, Professor.�

“Ron, that does not mean you cannot come up with the correct counter spell,� Dumbledore said to him. “Eventually someone will, you know. The problem is, you only get one chance at it. I found it much wiser to put objects in front of me than to take a chance that I was wrong.� Dumbledore smiled at him again.

“I think I would tend to agree with you on that, sir,� Ron replied as he got up to leave.

“I’m going to trust her, sir.� Dumbledore looked at him puzzled. Ron held up the diary. “That she will not read it, at least until I tell her she can.�

“That is a wise decision, Ronald,� Dumbledore replied.

“Sir, move your queen’s bishop. Take the black knight,� Ron said and he left before Professor Dumbledore could say anything more.

Dumbledore sat in his office exhausted, staring at the chessboard, playing out the scenario Ron had given him. A smile crept on his face. His partner always left him an avenue, trying to help Dumbledore improve at the game. He had been studying his next move for two days now. Ron had found it in a few hours.

Quite possibly, he thought, I have never given a lesson as important as that one. Good luck my boy, we are all depending on you.

You do realize, teaching is the easy part of his task? the first voice asked.

Yes, Dumbledore replied.

“Five points to Gryffindor,� he said, before heading to his bedroom. “He earned them.�

********************

Ron raced to the Great Hall. He was too excited to sleep, that would have to wait until he had talked to Harry and Hermione. Skidding through the doors he looked around.

“Not here, where are they? Blimey, only five minutes left for breakfast,� he mumbled to himself.

Ron grabbed some toast and pumpkin juice, wolfed them down and tore out of the hall heading to the Gryffindor common room. Passing the giant hourglass house point counters, he saw a huge crowd gathered round, still no Harry or Hermione though. Ron smiled at the totals. Gryffindor had 151 points, next highest was Ravenclaw with 45, then Slytherin with 40 and Hullelpuff was last with 39. As he raced by Ron could hear the students trying to figure out what had happened. No house had ever totaled more than 50 points in the first week. Neville spotted him as he started up the steps.

“Ron, Ron did you see?� he yelled.

“Yeah, I’ll tell you about it later, where are Harry and Hermione?� Ron hollered back.

“Not sure,� Neville yelled, as Ron headed around the corner coming to a stop in front of the fat lady.

“Pumpernickel,� he gasped out of breath. The portrait swung open. Harry and Hermione were not in the common room either.

Bugger, where are they? I’ve got to find them. How? How? How? The Marauders Map! he thought. Ron sprinted up to the dorm room and dashing to Harry’s trunk, he hesitated.

Come on, he’ll understand, the three voices yelled at him.

“There it is,� he said to quietly. Ron pulled out his wand, “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.�

“Names, everywhere how do I find them in this mess,� he asked. Ron stopped and calmed himself. The map had never before been used like this. Concentrating deeply, he placed his wand over the map.

“Show, Harry and Hermione!�

“Hey, Ron, here we are, over here.� Ron opened his eyes, following the sound of their voices coming from the map. He found them in the corner on the rock by the lake. Ginny was there too.

“Cool….twice in one day, though I suppose the first doesn’t really count as Dumbledore did it before me,� Ron said out loud. “Mischief managed!� he said waving his wand over the map. He then stuffed it in his pocket with the diary.

Wait, we're not ready for her to see that yet, the voices yelled in a panic. Ron pulled the diary out again and ripped out the page with the second prophecy on it. He ran back down the stairs, headed for the lake.

The three of them looked at Ron as he lay on his back on the rock trying to catch his breath.

“Where the bloody hell have you been?� Harry asked. Ginny glared at Harry for his foul language.

"Sorry," he mumbled.

“We waited up for you till midnight,� Hermione said. “Then just figured we would see you in the morning, but you were still gone when we headed to breakfast.� Ron sat up.

“I was with Dumbledore all night.� The others looked at him.

“All night, what did you do to get in that much trouble?� Ginny asked.

“I wasn’t in trouble,� Ron snapped in reply. “I told you, I asked him for help with something. He spent last night teaching me what I asked for help with.� The others looked more confused than ever.

“Look,� Ron began, “the night Dumbledore told me I could invite Harry to stay for the summer, I asked him for help with a problem. He told me to come to his office the first Friday of term and he would help me. Well, it was just a ploy, last night I found out what he really wanted from me,� he continued, as he pulled the page he had torn out of the diary from his pocket and handed it to Harry.

“The night the prophecy was destroyed, the one about Harry and Voldemort,� Ron said. The others gaped up at him in surprise. Harry and Hermione had been using the name Voldemort without fear for a long time. Ginny, always called the Dark Lord, Tom. But Ron, until now, had always referred to him as You-Know-Who. Ron ignored their stares.

“Well there was another prophecy that was destroyed too. It is on that sheet of parchment.� Hermione snatched the parchment from Harry and read it out loud.

THE ONE MARKED BY THE DARK LORD…. MARKED AS EQUAL BY HIM….OTHERS WILL COME IF HIS HEART IS TRUE….HE NEED NOT FIGHT ALONE….

ONE OF RED HAIR WILL RISE….POWER APPROACHING THAT OF THE DARK LORD….IN 11 YEARS THE FIRST TO OFFER FRIENDSHIP, IT WILL BE TESTED IMMEDIATELY….CHOOSE WISELY EQUAL AND HE WILL BE YOUR GENERAL, PLANNING YOUR VICTORY….HE CAN SHOW YOU THE WAY TO NEW MAGIC….HIS HEART WILL WAVER ONCE, BUT RETURN TO STAND WITH YOU AND FACE HIS GREATEST FEARS….CHOOSE WISELY EQUAL AND TWO OTHERS WILL FOLLOW….

Harry looked at Ron.

“It’s about you,� he said.

“Actually, it’s about both of you, and two others,� Hermione interjected.

“What’s the rest of the prophecy, Ron?� Ginny asked.

“Dumbledore wouldn’t give it to me,� Ron answered. “He said it could adversely affect the prophecy if the wrong people knew about it, that it might not come true.�

“How are you supposed to do this Ronald?� Hermione asked. “If you fail, Harry might die, others will die.� She sounded terrified. Ginny, though she appeared to be very angry, also looked to be near tears.

“He showed you how, didn’t he? Dumbledore taught you so you could teach me.� Harry smiled at his best friend, his brother. “You have to teach me what I need to know so others can at least defend themselves against Voldemort.� Ron nodded at him.

“How?� Harry asked.

“By showing you that it can be done, that you can find the new magic you need in yourself, if the need is great enough,� Ron answered.

It took the whole day, but by the time they went to bed that night, Hermione was able to perform the Recognition charm, and the Show charm Ron had used on the Marauder’s Map. Harry and Ginny were close also. What was more important was Ron had been able to make Harry understand what it would take.

He had actually been able to teach Hermione and Ginny too. None of them had created a new spell, but Ron realized that he wouldn’t have to work alone with Harry. Hermione and Ginny could help him.

That must have been another lesson we got last night. No one really accomplishes anything by themselves, do they? the first voice said to Ron.

No, Ron answered, it will take all of us helping Harry, to defeat Voldemort.





Authors note:

Let me address the issue of the Recognition charm, not much of a name for a spell, is it? I thought so too for a long time, until I examined my own writing.

“The words don’t really matter, do they?� The second voice supplied the words he voiced to Dumbledore, though they were more of a statement than a question. “They really just help to focus the mind, so the wand knows what to amplify.�

Any number of times, we see wizards and witches perform a spell without saying anything. This comes after much practice and training. If Ron is going to create a new spell and needs to focus his mind to do it, I believe, he is going to think in the language that is most natural to him, not Latin or some Old English Dialect. I think anyone who has learned a second language will understand what I mean. How long did it take you to think in the new language and stop translating everything back to your first language?

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Ms. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

---

Harry sat waiting with Ron and Hermione in the Room of Requirement. They had arrived early to discuss what the DA should work on this year. Hermione and Ron thought they should expand practicing against the Imperius curse to the rest of the DA. Harry agreed, but was unsure of how to approach it with the others. It was after all one of the Unforgivable Curses. The other question was would they tell everyone about the two prophecies.

“I think we should, Harry. The more people we let know, especially about the second one, the more we can have helping me work with you to create new spells,� Ron said.

“I don’t know, Ron,� Hermione answered. “There was a reason that Dumbledore and the rest of the Order worked so hard to make sure Voldemort didn’t find out what the first prophecy says. There is a reference to a power the Dark Lord knows not. If that gets back to him, it could help him defeat Harry. I think we should give them some of the first prophecy but not all of it.� Harry found himself agreeing with her.

“I think I will keep part of it back from them, as much to protect them as me. I worry about the second prophecy though. Letting that out could really put you in a lot of danger Ron. I guess it is up to you what you want to tell them though.� Ron thought for a while.

“We could make people sign a sheet like last year again. Everyone knows about the hex you put on Marrietta for ratting us out. I heard they only just figured out the counter jinx to it the week before school started,� Ron said. “Brilliant that was.�

Hermione blushed.

“I’m going to tell them. Considering, Voldemort must know how close I am to Harry already. I want the help more than the safety of not telling the DA members.�

“I can’t tell you two what to do. But let’s be done by 9:00; don’t forget you both have Quidditch tryouts tomorrow. Can you believe Professor McGonagall is making every position open?� Hermione asked, trying to change the subject. Two of the three people she loved most in the world were playing with their lives and she didn’t want to think about it any more than she had to. Harry and Ron both sensed her unease and let her steer them into a short discussion of the tryouts before she interrupted them again.

“Look, here they come,� Hermione said quietly. “Wonder how many will come back?�

“I know Fred and George will be here. They owled me the other day, said they would sneak into the school. They were going to bring Angelina, Alicia, and Lee with them,� Ron commented. Harry grinned while Hermione just shook her head in exasperation.

“Only those two would leave in the manner they did and then sneak their way back in,� she replied.

People started to file in, slowly filling in around the three of them. It looked to Harry like everyone was back, including….

Cho! Harry’s first voice said.

“What’s she doing here?� Ron hissed.

“Looks like her friend decided not to come with her this time,� Hermione observed.

“That’s not all, look,� Harry said, with a nod at the door.

“Bloody Hell!� Ron exclaimed, as Ginny came in the room followed by the huge form of Hagrid.

“Hi ya Harry,� he said, sitting down with the rest of the DA members. Harry smiled at him. Now he was really getting nervous. Luna sat down next to him a moment later.

“Hello Harry,� she said in her normal dreamy tone. “Ron, Ginny, I think you know Bridgette. Bridgette, this is Harry Potter, and Hermione Granger,� she added a moment later

Harry looked past her at Ron and Ginny’s cousin. She looked a lot like Ginny, except with her blue eyes and blond hair, she seemed to radiate light. Harry noticed the other boys in the room openly staring at her.

“Hello, nice to meet you,� he said.

“Luna’s told me a lot about you. All of you,� she replied, looking around at Ron, Ginny and Hermione. "I hope it’s ok that I came tonight,� she added nervously.

“Of course it's ok, Bridgette,� Ginny said. “I was going to ask you myself, but Luna told me she already had.�

I wish she had asked us if it was ok, the first voice said to Hermione.

I wish she had too, Hermione replied.

My, aren’t we jealous. She doesn’t have the right to protect herself from Voldemort just because we think she might horn in on Harry? her second voice asked.

You are blunt. Aren’t you? Hermione retorted. The voice didn’t respond.

“Why don’t we get started Harry, I’ve got the member sheet hexed now,� Hermione told him.

“What did you do to it?� Ron asked.

“Let’s just say, if you tell something you shouldn’t, you’ll wish you were Marrietta,� Hermione replied.

“Good,� Harry said with a grin at her, as he stood up. “I think we can get started now.� The noise died down as the DA focused their attention on Harry. “I guess maybe, I should tell all of you that we don’t officially have permission to reform the DA.� Harry’s announcement didn’t have the effect he was expecting. There was no murmur of dissent or uncomfortable shifting around in their seats by the group.

“I’m not interested in permission. I’m interested in being able to fight, Harry.� It was Cho who spoke up.

“Yeah Harry, we know all about what happened at the Ministry last spring. You guys would all be dead if you hadn’t been practicing, training all of last year,� Ernie Mcmillion added. His statement was greeted with several shouts of agreement from the other members.

We wouldn’t have been there to begin with if we hadn’t let Voldemort trick us into going in the first place, Harry’s first voice said to him.

Forget about getting upset from that. We need to learn from it and teach them not to make the same mistake too. It’s the only thing we can do to honor Sirius, the second voice replied. Harry sighed, and taking a deep breath started again.

“I think that maybe I’ll fill in some of the blanks that might be in the story for you. After that if you want to stay, Hermione has a sign up sheet. And in case you’re wondering it is jinxed again,� he added noticing a few nervous glances in her direction.

“You all remember what happened to the person who ratted us out last year,� he said, glaring at Cho. She stared back refusing to break eye contact with him. “The curse this time around is much worse. For those of you who don’t feel that’s fair. You can take your chances with Voldemort, because mine and now Ron’s life depends on you keeping your word to honor the group,� he paused to let his comments sink in.

Harry then proceeded to tell the whole story of the battle at the Ministry that past spring. How they had gone to save Sirius Black, his godfather, who was not a Death Eater. How they had been trapped. How they had fought and lost, only to be saved by the Order of The Phoenix. How Sirius had died in the fight. How Voldemort had invaded his mind to trick him into coming, and how it was his fault, because he acted without thinking, leading them all into a trap. How his mistake had almost cost all five of his friends their lives.

“I’m telling you all of this because we all need to learn from the mistakes I made, not just me….Hermione, you can pass around the signup sheet now. If you want to leave, you should go now,� Harry finished.

Hermione didn’t move for a minute or two. No one did, they were all in shock at how honestly Harry had torn apart his roll in the attack at the Ministry.

“Hermione--�

She jumped, Ginny was talking to her.

“--pass me the sheet,� she indicated.

“What? Oh yes, the sheet.� Hermione quickly signed her name to the parchment and handed it to Ginny. It was passed around the room and everyone signed without hesitating, Hagrid and Bridgette were the lone newcomers. Harry stood up again.

“Were going to continue with the stuff we were doing last year, and add some new stuff to. But before we do that, you all should know why Voldemort wanted me to get the prophecy for him last year. And why he tried to kill me when I was a baby. This is a big deal, and is your last chance to leave.� Harry waited a moment and when no one moved, he turned and raised his wand. Then like Tom Riddle had done in the Chamber of Secrets he started to write out the prophecy. Flaming letters were left floating ominously as his wand traced the words in the air.

*****

THE ONE WITH THE POWER TO VANQUISH THE DARK LORD APPROACHES….BORN TO THOSE WHO HAVE THRICE DEFIED HIM, BORN AS THE SEVENTH MONTH DIES…AND THE DARK LORD WILL MARK HIM AS HIS EQUAL….

*****

The group read the words quietly as they floated portentously in the air. Faces began to turn to him. He kept quiet letting them think about what they had read. A few of them started talking quietly between themselves.

“Dumbledore gave me this prophecy after the battle last year at the Ministry. This is what Voldemort wanted me to get for him. It was made sixteen years ago by Professor Trelawney.� Harry noticed the looks of shock on people’s faces.

“To Professor Dumbledore when he interviewed her for the job of Divination Instructor. Dumbledore believes it to be a true prophecy, not the blarmy she spouts in class all the time---�
The others looked around at each other again. Harry could tell almost everyone was having a hard time believing that Professor Trelawney was anything but a fraud.

“---So does Voldemort. There is more to the prophecy than what you see. I am giving you one line more than Voldemort knows. It’s not that I don’t trust you, but if you know the whole prophecy, you would be a bigger target than me. At least until Voldemort had finished torturing you to get it.� Harry stopped to let his words sink in.

“The first part, where it says that the Dark Lord’s equal was approaching, that he or she would be born as the seventh month dies to parents who had thrice defied him….Was overheard by a Death Eater, who warned Voldemort….Voldemort chose on that limited knowledge…To kill the child.� Again Harry let the words sink in before continuing.

“My parents defied Voldemort three times. I was born July 31st. Voldemort tried to kill me when I was a baby. I think you can figure the rest out for yourselves,� Harry said, as he lifted the hair covering his scar. There were looks of astonishment and understanding all around the room.

“Blimey!� Hagrid said in a loud whisper. Finally the silence was broken with the question Harry was expecting.

“Harry, my parents defied him three times too, and I was born on July 31st also,� Neville said quietly. Harry turned and smiled at his friend.

“I know Neville, and if Voldemort had tried to kill you that night. Well then you would likely be standing here, and I would be sitting where you are,� Harry replied. They looked at each other for a long time before Neville broke the silence again.

“He may not have killed my parent’s but they’re in St. Mungos because of him. I’ll help you in anyway I can, Harry.�

“Thanks Neville,� Harry answered. They looked at each other for a few moments, each considering how their lives could be different, before Harry spoke again.

“I think that maybe Ron should tell the next part. Because it concerns him as much as me, and it will be what we work on the rest of the night,� Harry said turning back to the group. Ron looked taken aback.

“Me?� he asked, as Hermione pushed him to his feet.

“Just tell them why Gryffindor got all those points last Friday night. Then we’ll show them that prophecy too,� Harry said, helping Hermione by pulling Ron up. Ron looked around apprehensively.

“Ok,� he began….

“You created a new spell?� George asked when he finished

“Technically no, Dumbledore had already done it. But he didn’t show me the magic. He pointed me in the direction I need to go, made me find the answer,� Ron replied quietly.

“Technically nothing, I couldn’t have done that, none of us here could,� Fred replied.

“Actually, the point is that you can.� Ron turned and repeated the process Harry had of writing in the air with his wand.

*****

THE ONE MARKED BY THE DARK LORD…. MARKED AS EQUAL BY HIM….OTHERS WILL COME IF HIS HEART IS TRUE….HE NEED NOT FIGHT ALONE….

ONE OF RED HAIR WILL RISE….POWER APPROACHING THAT OF THE DARK LORD….IN 11 YEARS THE FIRST TO OFFER FRIENDSHIP, IT WILL BE TESTED IMMEDIATELY….CHOOSE WISELY EQUAL AND HE WILL BE YOUR GENERAL, PLANNING YOUR VICTORY….HE CAN SHOW YOU THE WAY TO NEW MAGIC….HIS HEART WILL WAVER ONCE, BUT RETURN TO STAND WITH YOU AND FACE HIS GREATEST FEARS….CHOOSE WISELY EQUAL AND TWO OTHERS WILL FOLLOW….

*****

“This is the whole reason Dumbledore taught me what he did, a second prophecy. I needed to show Harry that it can be done. So that he can do it too. We all can. We’re not going to get too far into it tonight, but I’ll show you how, the rest will be up to you.� The rest of the DA just looked at Ron and Harry.

“The prophecy says there will be three Ron, who are the other two?� Bridgette asked softly.

“I don’t know, Dumbledore won’t tell me. He says that until they claim their roll in the prophecy. That those lines must be kept secret, or it could cause the prophecy to not come true. If that happens, then Harry will most likely fail to defeat Voldemort,� Ron replied loudly so everyone could hear. It was a while before anyone else spoke again.

“Are their any other bomb’s you two would like to drop on us tonight?� Katie Bell asked.

“Well actually there is. I want you all too work on getting over your fear of Voldemort’s name. It is time to stop this You-Know-Who garbage,� Hermione said as heads snapped in her direction. Hermione paid no attention to the incredulous looks she was getting.

“And you all have heard,� she continued, “Harry tell you how Voldemort invaded his mind last spring. We also all know about how he possessed Ginny to open the Chamber of Secrets. We need to protect ourselves against that.

“So, Ron, Harry, Ginny and I have been training all summer against the Imperius curse. Fred, George come here, stand over by Ginny. The rest of you move away.� Fred and George looked at each other alarm on their faces.

“I promise I won’t hurt you, I just want to prove that I can perform the curse,� Hermione said to them

“What curse?� they asked together.

“The Imperius curse. I’m going to do it on Ginny too. But she can beat it pretty easily now. So, I want to put it on you two to prove to the others that I can do the curse correctly.� The rest of the DA looked on in alarm. Harry could sense it.

“Look it doesn’t hurt. And most of us have had it placed on us by that imposter Mad-Eye. The thing is Voldemort uses it all the time. And you can fight it if you practice,� he said to the group.

“Ready?� Hermione asked, as she raised her wand at the three of them. Fred and George looked at each other, then turned to her and nodded slowly.

“Go ahead, Hermione,� Ginny said. Harry could already see her eyes starting to glow.

“Imperio!� Hermione cast the spell using her conscious self and both voices. She had all three of them, going easy on Fred and George, but putting everything she had into Ginny. Harry and Ron stood ready, mindful of the first time that summer when Ginny had been placed under the curse.

A few seconds later, Fred and George were hanging from the chandelier acting like monkeys. Ginny however had taken a few steps with them and stopped. The others could see her fighting.

“Ginny, I said act like a monkey!� Hermione demanded. “Climb up on the light, Ginny!�

Ginny looked up at the light. Harry saw a flash in her eyes. And the spell broke.

“Wanted me to join them did you?� she asked, pointing at her brothers.

“Good job, Ginny.�

“Thanks, Harry.�

Hermione released the spell on Fred and George. They stopped screeching and looked at each other.

“Whatcha doing up here?� they asked together.

“You two can come down now,� Hermione yelled up at them.
The rest of the DA gathered in around them.

“Did she do it?� Fred asked

“Yeah she hit all three of you,� Lee Jordan said, “told you all to act like monkeys. You two started running around screeching like a couple of Nutters. Then you both climbed up on the chandelier and started swinging from it.�

“What about Ginny?� George asked.

“Well she started like she was going to, then she stopped. Hermione told her to join you again, but she just kind of shook her head and you could tell she was not under the spell anymore,� Lee replied.

“You four have been doing this all summer?� Neville asked. “Can you all beat it?�

“Well Ginny is the best at it. She can fight off Harry and Ron together. The rest of us can do it some times. Other times we don’t do so well. But we’re all getting better at it. It just takes a lot of practice,� Hermione said. The DA looked at Ginny.

“Both of em?� Hagrid asked.

Yeah, we have to take her wand away because she fights back so hard. She ended up petrifying Hermione the first time. Ron and I had to wrestle her to the ground,� Harry said.

“Fred….remind me to never make Ginny mad will you,� George said with a trace of awe in his voice.

“Between her and Ron knocking the puss out of Malfoy without his wand this summer, I’m not feeling to safe around either of them,� Fred replied with and impressed look at his younger brother and sister.

“Ahem….I was wondering if I might have a word?� The group spun to see who was talking.

“Professor Lupin!� Hermione gasped. “How did you get in? I locked that door,� she asked in exasperation. The rest of the people looked at him sure they were in a lot of trouble.

“I am the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher am I not?� he asked with a smile. Harry could see that Professor Tonks was back in the corner also.

How long do you think they’ve been here? the first voice asked.

“An interesting club you have here. I must say that I am impressed with your desire to arm yourselves to fight against the Dark….Voldemort,� Professor Lupin changed his words. He smiled at Hermione before continuing. “And his Death Eaters. And this room you have found is amazing. I think I may have hid in here once during my school days. It was smaller though, more of a closet. Ginny that was an impressive performance defeating the Imperius curse.�

“Thank you, Professor,� Ginny replied blushing slightly.

“Is there something you wanted, Professor?� Harry asked. “Am I in trouble for reforming the DA?�

“This is your member list?� he asked indicating towards it. Harry nodded. Professor Lupin took out a quill and put his name on it, he then handed it to Tonks. She signed it and gave it back to Hermione.


“From time to time we will be checking in on you during the year. You will also be conducting future meetings in the apperation training room, it will give you more space. Fred and George, as you have your license; it will be your responsibility to train the others, all of them regardless of age. Those of you who are 6th year and above will need to show the younger members where the room is,� Professor Lupin finished.

“We’re supposed to teach the others how to apperate?� Fred asked.

“That is the price you two will pay for sneaking into Professor Dumbledore’s school,� Professor Lupin replied. Fred and George grinned at each other.

“How did he know about us meeting?� Lee Jordan asked.

I know, Harry’s second voice said.

“Dumbledore knows a lot more about what goes on around here than you might think,� Harry said. “Anyways it doesn’t matter, because we have permission to meet now.�

“Professor Tonks and I will be leaving now,� Professor Lupin said, as he headed for the door with Tonks trailing along behind him.

“Should we get started teaching the rest of you the Recognition charm?� Hermione asked. The group nodded in agreement. “Ok then Lee, Fred, George, Luna, Neville, Cho, and….Bridgette you’re with me. Lets get to work.�

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Ms. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.





Harry walked slowly up the stairs headed towards the Gryffindors’ dormitory. After giving the password to the fat lady, he stepped through the passageway into the common room looking around to find Ron, Hermione and Ginny. Spotting them in the corner, he headed over to join them, sitting down heavily in the one chair left at the table.

Harry was tired; it had been a long day. Double potions with Snape - somehow Harry had made it into Snape’s NEWT level class, Ron had too. Neither had been thrilled, but they were both still thinking about being Aurors, so they had little choice but to continue with the class.

That had been followed by the first meeting of the DA for the year. And then Cho, Harry had been more than a little surprised to see her show up in the first place. And she had wanted to talk after the DA meeting. The conversation with Cho had created a new problem for him. All told it felt like more than his emotions could take. And on top of it all the Quidditch tryouts were tomorrow. Harry leaned forward resting his head on the table.

“What’s up mate, you ok?� Ron asked.

“Was it Cho, Harry?� Hermione prodded. She had not been happy when Cho had cornered him after the DA meeting.

“Yes,� he sighed.

“Oh she makes me so mad,� Ginny said, angrily slamming her book closed, “first she brings that sneak friend of hers to the meetings. Then she mopes about expecting everyone to forget about it. She’s got a lot of nerve showing up tonight. If she doesn’t stop being such a pain, I’m going to turn her hair green.�

The three of them looked at Ginny in surprise. Since the battle at the Ministry, Ginny had found her place in what had always been a group of three, enlarging it by one. The group was really six now when you counted Neville and Luna. Harry thought it was just like his first year. He and Ron had saved Hermione from the Mountain Troll, and she had saved them the wrath of Professor McGonagall. It had bonded the three of them together, and now the same thing had happened making the six of them almost one.

The rest of the students at the school found out real quick that messing with one got you in trouble with the other five. None of them went looking for trouble; they had more than enough with Voldemort to think about. But trouble seemed to find them anyways.

Luna seemed to have benefited the most from this. No one was calling her Loony Luna anymore. No one dared after Hermione had cursed the offending girls mouth shut. Hermione had refused to tell Madam Pomfrey how to correct the curse, which had infuriated Professor McGonagall. She had threatened Hermione with the loss of her status as a Prefect and detention until a counter curse was found. Harry replayed the incident in his mind.

***

“I don’t suppose it occurred to you that she can’t eat,� Professor McGonagall had stormed at Hermione. Hermione had simply changed the curse. The girl could now open her mouth to eat but couldn’t talk.

“Is that acceptable, Professor?� she had retorted. Fury had lined Professor McGonagall’s face.

“Fifty points and a week’s detention, now get out!� she had hissed at her. The professors never did figure out what to do for the girl, and it had been just that morning before Hermione relented and gave the girl her voice back.

***

“You can do that?� Ron asked his sister. Harry snapped out of his thoughts.

“Of course I can, it’s very easy,� Ginny replied flatly.

“Well don’t, we can’t afford another fifty points,� he told her. “Ouch, that hurt, Hermione.� She had kicked Ron under the table.

“Good,� she grumped back at him.

“I didn’t say I didn’t agree with what you did to that girl, Hermione, just that we can’t afford to lose anymore points,� he snapped hotly at her.

“Loyalty and friendship are more important than points and that silly house cup, Ronald.� Ron sighed.

“You’re right. Make sure it sticks if you do it, Ginny.� This seemed to dampen Hermione’s temper, as she remained quiet. Harry broke in, really just wanting things to calm down so he could think.

“It’s ok Ginny, really, we just talked. Mostly she wanted to know about Cedric. She never really heard what the truth was. In fact we’re friends again now,� he added. Ginny looked at him for a few moments.

“Well, if you change your mind, just let me know,� she replied lightly, and went back to the book she had been studying before Harry had sat down. The other three looked at each other.

“Remind me not to make her mad at me, will you?� Ron commented to the others.

“Yeah, me too,� Harry added.

“Honestly, you two need to read more,� Hermione quipped, rolling her eyes at them.

“Whatcha got there, Ron?� Harry asked, catching site of the book Ron had been writing in when he sat down.

“Nothing important,� Ron replied, shoving the book into his bag. Harry looked at him. Ron’s ears had turned red.

“Oh, that’s just his diary. He’s been writing in it since last Friday,� Hermione answered the question for him.

“What….how did you know? You haven’t looked at it have you?� Ron stammered, starting to panic.

“Of course not Ronald, you should trust me a little more than that.� Harry had tensed along with Ron. He had a pretty good idea of what Ron might put in there and didn’t want Hermione to read it either. Ron could very easily spill the secret for both of them.

“Then how do you know it is a diary?� Ron asked.

“Just a guess from the way you hide it whenever you write in it,� Hermione replied. Harry started to relax again. He believed Hermione when she said she hadn’t looked at it.

“Actually,� said Ginny without looking up from her book, “he was writing in it at the start of summer. But I haven’t seen it for a while till now.�

“Why you little…�

“Careful Ron,� Ginny interrupted, waving her wand at him, “you wouldn’t want to have green hair all year.� Harry and Hermione burst out laughing; she had baited him so easily.

“Fine….I hope you all are enjoying yourselves,� Ron said sulkily.

“Ron, I hope you have that thing protected,� Harry said. Ron smiled.

“Yeah, actually I had a little help with that. I don’t think too many people will be able to get through it.�

“Who helped you?�

“Professor Dumbledore,� Ron said smugly.

“Really?� Hermione’s interest level in the diary suddenly changed. Harry looked from Ron to her.

Uh-oh, he said to himself. Hermione had a gleam in her eye. The one she got after just solving a difficult puzzle or when she was thinking about one.

“May I see it, Ronald?� Ron looked at her, considering. “I promise I won’t read it, I just want to see if I can figure out what Professor Dumbledore did.�

“Actually, I came up with it myself. Dumbledore just set me on the path,� Ron said to her.

“May I?� Hermione persisted.

“Ron, I don’t think that’s such a good idea,� Harry interjected.

“I gave him my word, Harry. I should think after everything we have been through together that would mean something.� Harry could hear the hurt in her voice and felt his heart sink.

“I’m sorry, Hermione,� he said quietly. Hermione gave him a thin smile in return.

Trust her. Dumbledore’s voice rang in Ron’s head. Ron reached into his bag pulling out the diary. He slid it across the table towards Hermione.

“I’m going up to bed. I plan to be on the Quidditch team after tryouts tomorrow and want to make sure I’m on top of my game.� He then picked up the rest of his stuff and headed up the stairs to the room he shared with the other Gryffindor sixth years.

“Wait up, Ron,� Harry called after him. “I’m coming too.� Harry followed him out of the common room.

“They’re handling it remarkably well, don’t you think?� Ginny asked after they had left.

“What do you mean?� Hermione replied.

“You silly, they’re fighting over you, with out fighting each other. Actually, Harry is not so surprising. But with the way Ron handled you dating Viktor, I’m really quite proud of him.�

“Them, fighting over me, I have no idea what you are talking about, Ginny.� Hermione was truly surprised at what Ginny had said. Ginny was picking up her stuff now also.

“If you say so, Hermione,� she remarked, as she headed to the girl’s dorm rooms. Hermione shook her head and reached for the diary.

“Hermione,� Ginny called over her shoulder, “make sure you don’t read that, green hair would be the least of your problems.� Ginny disappeared around the corner.

Hermione sat at the table turning Ron’s diary over in her hands. Figuring out the secret to its protections didn’t seem quite as thrilling as it had a few minutes ago. First Harry, then Ginny had questioned her integrity. Harry had apologized and she believed that he truly was sorry, but Ginny?

Maybe she was just trying to protect Ron, the first voice said to her.

I would never do anything to intentional hurt Ron, Hermione snapped back.

You have before, the second voice said.

I went to the dance with Viktor because he asked me to and no one else had, and he was nice. Hermione was really angry now.

And you were hoping to make Ron jealous. Hermione wanted to argue but couldn’t.

Maybe Ginny was protecting us as much as Ron. Reading this without permission could cost us our friendship with all three of them, the first voice said.

I hadn’t thought of that, Hermione replied, feeling a little better. She opened the diary to see nothing but blank pages.

“What do you suppose he and Dumbledore did to this thing?� she quietly asked the voices.

I don’t know, but it’s going to be fun figuring it out, said the second voice excitedly.


Harry followed Ron into their dorm room.

“Ron, I need to talk to you.�

“She won’t read it, Harry. Even if she does, she won’t find out about you,� Ron replied quietly. Harry stopped.

“I know she won’t.�

“You really hurt her you know.�

“I said I was sorry and I meant it, Ron. Why did you need Dumbledore’s help to begin with, to keep Hermione out?� Ron looked down at the floor catching the implication in Harry’s question.

“Yeah, you’re right….So what did Cho want anyways?� he asked, changing the subject. Ron had secretly been hoping that Harry would come back to the dorm tonight and tell everyone that he and Cho were back together again. He had not thought it very likely.

“Not here, somewhere we won’t be bothered,� Harry replied.

“Well the common room is full, and it’s after hours, we’d have to sneak out, but we could go to the prefect’s bathroom,� Ron said.

“That should work, come on let’s go,� Harry answered grabbing his invisibility cloak.

A few minutes later, with people everywhere, Ron and Harry found themselves having trouble getting through the common room unnoticed under the invisibility cloak. Harry nudged Ron and pointed over to Hermione. She was waving her wand slowly back and forth over the diary.

“Bet you a galleon it takes her a week,� he whispered. Ron shook his head.

“Naw two days tops, says she figures out a way in.� Harry looked at Ron, surprise on his face

“I thought you said Dumbledore helped with it.�

“He did, it’s the same spell he used for his own diary. He thought it would take her an hour or two.�

“Bets off,� Harry said. Ron gave him a shove. The portrait door had opened, it took them ten minutes of carefully sneaking through the halls to get to the Prefects’ bathroom. Once inside, Ron locked the door, modifying the diary spell to work on it.

“That should keep people out,� he said to himself before heading for the pool.

“A couple of hours, it can’t be too complicated then,� Harry remarked.

“Well it’s not, the trick is that no one knows what it is. Look, I already showed you the Recognition charm right?� Harry nodded. Ron went on, “The diary only recognizes me too. It also only recognizes spells from my wand, which no one else can use. It’s not difficult but you have to realize how the magic that protects it works before you can break it.�

“Polyjuice potion?� Harry asked.

“It’s not a counter spell, even Dumbledore hasn’t figured that out yet, but that is one way you might trick it. I’m sure there are others. Dumbledore said he or Voldemort would recognize it right away, but that most people would work on it for years. I asked him to help me, and he taught me the best he had come up with in his life. I was feeling pretty good about it, thinking I might finally be able to use the diary to write out what I feel, cause Hermione would never see it.� Ron shook his head.

“Then he tells me. Hermione is not most people and would figure it out in an hour or two. That girl has been a pain from the first time I saw her,� he finished, smiling in exasperation at Harry. Harry had been filling the swimming pool sized tub while he listened to Ron’s explanation of the diary protections.

“She’s really that good?� Harry asked, shaking his head. “And I’m the one who has to defeat Voldemort� he mumbled.

They both sat there for a while soaking in the tub. Harry pulled himself over to the edge hanging onto the side with his chin and arms up on the ledge. Ron joined him.

“So what’s the big deal Harry, what did you want to talk about?� Harry took a deep breath and staring straight ahead proceeded to relate what had happened with Cho earlier that night. He told Ron about Cho asking about Cedric and how he died, and some other questions about the night at the Ministry. She had asked him if there was a chance that they could try to date again.

“I told her no, that there was someone else. She sat there a minute, and then she said, ‘It’s Hermione, isn’t it?’ Ron, I was too tired to deny it so I said yes,� Harry said with a sigh. Ron had also been staring at the wall while he listened to Harry, and after a minute he asked.

“So Cho knows you are in love with Hermione now?�

“Yeah she does….Ron, I knew I could trust you not to say anything. I made her promise to be quiet, but it could be around the school by tomorrow. Heck the whole of Ravenclaw could know by now. I can’t take the chance that she finds out from someone else. I have to tell her myself. I’ve figured out what I’m going to say, I’m going to tell her tonight. I won’t let her give me an answer till next Friday. So if you are going to try, you have until at least then.� Ron was quiet for a minute before he responded.

“Do you love her, Harry? This is not some crush?�

“No, Ron. It’s not a crush.� Ron was quiet again.

“You’re not mad, Ron?� Harry asked.

“No….scared, scared more than when I played chess first year, to get you to the stone. More scared than last year at the Ministry and more than during second year in Aragog’s lair. Harry she scares me as much as when Ginny was taken into the Chamber of Secrets.�

“I know Ron; I’ve had my heart ripped out before. I don’t want it to happen again.�

“And if she picks me?� Ron asked.

“Then you’re still my brother and my best friend,� Harry answered, pausing before adding, “but I might have Ginny turn your hair green.�

Ron jumped him dunking Harry into the pool, and dragging him under the cold water spout. Harry fought back; getting hold of his wand he created a whirlpool around Ron that spun him in circles so fast it spit him onto the deck of the pool. Ron grabbed his own wand pointing it at Harry.

“Wands are cheating. On the deck with it or you’ll be swimming in a pool of troll boggies.� Harry tossed his wand on the deck. Ron dropped his and jumped back into the pool. They continued to horse around in the pool until both were too tired to fight anymore.

“Come on Harry, it’s late, and you’re going to have to sneak into the girls dorm if Hermione has gone to bed already.�

Harry and Ron snuck back to the Gryffindor Dorms to find the common area empty.

“Suppose she when to bed or snuck out?� Harry asked.

“Don’t know, check the Marauder’s Map,� Ron replied. They went up to the dormitory and Ron watched as Harry rummaged around in his trunk, pulling out the package he had bought with help from Ginny. He checked the map and could see Hermione in her dorm room.

“Harry,� Ron called, as he headed for the door, “you’ll understand if I don’t wish you good luck.� Harry looked down at the floor, and then back up to Ron.

“See you in the morning, Ron,� he said before he left.

********************

Harry made his way to the foot of the steps to the girls’ dorm. How to get up there was the question. If he climbed the stairs he would set off the alarms. Harry was stumped.

Hedwig! he thought, and he headed for the portrait hole again.


Tick, Tick, Tick. Hermione rolled over at the noise. Tick, Tick, Tick.

What, she thought sitting up, is that? Tick, Tick, Tick. Hermione looked over to the window, Hedwig was sitting on the sill pecking at the glass. She walked over to let her in.

“Hedwig, what are you doing here?�

“What’s the matter Hermione?� asked Lavender.

“Nothing, it’s just Hedwig, go back to sleep.� Hedwig nipped at her ear and held her leg out. Hermione took the note and Hedwig flew out the window.

“What in the world?� she asked herself.

***

Hermione:

I need to talk to you; can you please come to the common room?

Harry.

P.S. Dress warm.

***

“What could he want? It’s almost midnight,� she asked herself.

Only one way to find out, the voices popped up.


Harry stumbled back into the Dormitory, pulled a chair over to the stairs so he could see her coming and sat down to wait. It didn’t take long and he was glad to see she had dressed like he told her.

“Harry? What’s going on, did something happen?� Hermione asked, alarmed at being pulled out of bed.

“It’s nothing bad, come with me,� Harry said leading her to the portrait hole. Using the Marauder’s Map and the invisibility cloak he led her out of the school and down to the Quidditch field.

“Up here,� he said, taking her to the stairway to the top box as he pulled the cloak off of them.

“Harry, what’s going on?�

“Up,� he said pointing up the stairs. Hermione shook her head and started climbing. A minute later they stood in the box leaning on the rail looking out over the field. Through the darkness Harry could just make out the giant goals at each end.

“Harry what are we doing here?� Hermione asked him softly.

“I love it out here on the field,� Harry said, “It has always been my favorite spot. No homework, no Snape, no Voldemort, just me and the snitch and can I catch it. And if I don’t, the world doesn’t end….I love it out here,� he said again after a short pause. Hermione watched him curiously while he talked, when he finished he turned to her and took a deep breath.

“Hermione, I promised myself that I wouldn’t and I’ve tried desperately to stop it, but I can’t anymore. I failed to keep that promise and because of that I made another one. One I could keep, one that I will keep.�

“Harry, what are you talking about?� Hermione was very confused. “You’re not making any sense.�

“Whatever you do, don’t answer me tonight, Hermione. But I love you.� Harry saw her eyes open wide. Hermione felt her heart ballooning inside her chest.

He didn’t just say that, she thought to herself. No, I just didn’t hear him correctly.

Well I know I did, the first voice said in elation. She looked up at him, into those green eyes.

“What did you say?� she whispered.

“Hermione, I am in love with you,� he replied calmly.

That settles it, the second voice remarked to her. Hermione opened her mouth to reply.

“I….� Harry put his hand over her mouth.

“You can’t answer,� he said. “That’s the second promise I made, at least not yet.�

Hermione tried again.

“No. Hermione, I failed once tonight. I won’t again.�

Why is he doing this to us? both voices cried together.

“I love you, Hermione. But you can’t answer me tonight.�

I don’t care about his silly promise, Hermione thought. She tried again.

“Harry….�

“No. If you answer tonight you might cost me more than I can stand to lose.� Hermione stopped; she could see how tense he was. Harry had lost more than anyone she had ever known; his parents gone, murdered trying to protect him, his godfather gone, because Harry had made a terrible mistake.

I won’t take the chance of hurting him like that, the second voice said to her. She nodded her head, and saw him relax.

“When?� she asked softly.

“You’ll know. Trust me, it won’t be long.� Hermione nodded at him.

“So,� she said looking around, “what now?� Harry sank to the floor, leaning back against the wall, he looked up at her.

“Just sit with me for a while, let me pretend you said yes.� Hermione sat next to him with his arm wrapped around her, her head leaning on his shoulder. She could feel him breathing and his heart beating in his chest. His fingers were running through her hair, and the feeling in her own heart was different than anything she had ever known.

Well, we certainly chose well telling Viktor no, the voices remarked. Hermione smiled. She didn’t remember falling asleep next to him.

Harry sat with his eyes closed, though he wasn’t sleeping. Tryouts tomorrow were going to be difficult but he didn’t care. Sleeping now, with her next to him was not possible. Harry felt sure she would choose Ron, but for tonight she was his, and he wasn’t going to waste a second of it sleeping. He didn’t notice a lone figure shift in the shadows of the box, silently watching over the two of them, magically heating the area so they wouldn’t be cold.

Harry could tell the sun was coming up even with his eyes closed.

Not yet, please not yet. Don’t let it be morning, he silently pleaded. It continued to get brighter, and when the first rays of sunlight hit his face he opened his eyes. He jumped slightly, there was someone sitting on the bench at the other end of the box. Harry’s hand moved to his wand, the figure turned and he recognized it.

“Dobby, what are you doing here?� Harry asked in a loud whisper. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest from the rush of adrenaline. Hermione was beginning to stir.

“Dobby is making sure Harry Potter and Miss is safe sir, Dobby is keeping you warm in the night. Dobby is doing what he is paid to do sir,� the elf said as quietly as his squeaky voice would allow. Harry smiled.

“Thank you Dobby, I think we will be ok now, why don’t you go home.� Dobby bowed to Harry, and raised his hand to snap his fingers.

“Not here Dobby, don’t wake her.� Dobby bowed again and ran off down the steps.

Hermione stirred again waking up, she blinked her eyes in the bright light of the morning. Looking around she sat up straight, what had happened last night flooded back into her brain.

“We fell asleep,� she gasped, horrified.

“Actually you fell asleep, I was up all night.�

“Harry, you have tryouts today, you’re going to fly into a tree or something,� she said frantically.

“I think I’m a little better than that. In fact, I think everyone here is going to see me flying like they never have before,� Harry replied. Hermione smiled at him.

“Well come on, you better at least get something to eat.� Hermione led the way back down the stairs, and stopped at the base of the tower before going out into the open. She turned to face Harry. Harry stiffened.

“Hermione you….� She placed her finger on his lips.

“Shhh, not an answer,� she said with a smile. Placing her hand on the side of his face she moved close to him. Standing on her toes, her lips pressed to his giving him a soft lingering kiss.

“Thank you for loving me, Harry,� she said and turned into the field heading to the school. Harry was rooted to the floor, she may as well have petrified him, for as well as his legs would work.

“Come on!� she yelled over her shoulder breaking into a run. “I’ll race you.� Harry bolted out after her, finally catching up at the front doors. It was still too early for breakfast so they headed up to the dormitory. When they entered the common room, Hermione turned to him.

“So, I’m supposed to behave like last night never happened?� she asked quietly.

“For now, yes,� Harry answered. Hermione took a deep breath.

“I need to clean up before breakfast,� she said. “See you guys down there?� Harry reached into his pocket and handed her the box with the necklace that Ginny had helped him purchase. She reached to take it from him, a quizzical look on her face.

“You’ll know, when the time is right. I’ll see you at breakfast, Hermione.� Harry turned and headed up the stairs to his dorm.

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.





Hermione sat on her bed holding Ron’s diary, and thinking about what had happened with Harry.

What are we going to do about Ron? asked the voices.

Ron hasn’t expressed an interest. There’s nothing to do about him, Hermione replied.

What if he does?

You already know the answer if he does.

What if he doesn’t? the voices asked quietly.

“Ingenious,� Hermione commented aloud, “He modified the Recognition charm he taught us for our wands to work for the diary. It only recognizes him and spells from his wand.�

Polyjuice Potion? asked the first voice.

That’s one way, Hermione replied.

Other ideas? the second voice asked

Not yet but I’m working on it, the first answered.

********************

Harry entered the dorm, put his things away and headed for the showers. Ron was already there.

“How did it go?� he asked.

“Well I didn’t let her answer, but I told her.�

“Scared?�

“Yes.�

“Well at least you’ve got the hard part done,� Ron said, shutting off the water. “You were gone when I got up, get any sleep?�

“No,� Harry replied, starting to towel off.

“Tryouts are going to be rough; Ginny said if she gets a break from Chaser tryouts, she’s going to fly in the Seeker tryouts just to give you a hard time,� Ron told him.

“Good, someone to make me work will be fun.�

“Glad to hear it mate, glad to hear it. Come on I’m starving.�

********************

Ron and Harry were already eating by the time Ginny and Hermione joined them. Neville sat down a few minutes later followed by Luna. The talk of the whole school was the Gryffindor tryouts. After the turmoil of last year, Professor McGonagall had wiped the slate clean. All positions were open. And she would be selecting all the players to the team herself. Most people were expecting the returning players, except for the Beaters, to reclaim their spots. Harry was counting on being Seeker again, with Ginny claiming one and Katie Bell claiming the second of the three Chaser spots. In his mind, the only real question marks were the Beaters. If they could find good ones the team would be strong.

“Hey what’s that noise?� Ron asked. Everyone stopped to listen, not quite able to make it out. The door to the hall opened and Harry thought he heard the words of a song – the lyrics sounded like they involved “Harry and Hermione.� Ron’s face turned scarlet.

“She didn’t, that little snot! First her friend rats us out to Umbridge, then she promises not to say anything, and now this.� Ron was seething.

“Calm down Ron, what are you talking about?� asked Ginny.

“I’m talking about Cho telling Harry’s secret after she said she wouldn’t last night.�

“What secret?� asked Neville. Harry looked at Hermione. She had turned white with rage. She knew what the secret was.

“She guessed last night when we were talking after the DA meeting. I wasn’t ready to tell you, but was afraid she would let it out. I wanted you to hear it from me first,� Harry said desperately to Hermione.

“I’m not mad at you, Harry.�

“Will someone please tell me what you’re talking about?� Neville asked again.

The doors to the Great Hall opened - it was Cho. She looked frantically around for Harry. Harry heard it more clearly this time.



“Did you hear? Harry Potter loves Hermione….�



It was Peeves, singing some crazy song announcing to the whole school what Harry had told Cho.

Cho raced over to Harry, but before she could get there, both Hermione and Ginny had hit her with curses. Cho fell to the floor her black hair now green. She looked up at Harry with pleading eyes, unable to open her mouth.

“And you can starve for all I care,� Hermione snarled venomously at her. Harry looked at Cho. She was crying and shaking her head at him, asking him with her eyes for a chance.

Voldemort is skilled at sewing discourse and dividing us. Dumbledore’s words rang in his head.

“Hermione,� Harry said quietly to her, “let her talk.�

“What!� Everyone yelled at him.

“Harry, she deserves it!� Ron continued to rant at him.

“I will do no such thing, Harry,� Hermione added vehemently. Harry turned to her.

“This is exactly one of the things that I love about you. Now please, let her talk.� Hermione melted, pointed her wand at Cho and released the hold on her.

“Harry, you have to believe me. I don’t know how they found out, but I didn’t tell anyone,� Cho pleaded with him.

“Who are they?� Harry asked.

“I am,� Malfoy’s voice snapped from behind Cho. He was flanked by his cronies Crabbe and Goyle; Millicent Bulstrode was behind him sneering also. Ron stood up, he had grown a lot over the summer - filled out some too - and after the incident in Diagon Alley, Crabbe and Goyle didn’t intimidate him any more.

“Ronald, no,� Hermione snapped at him. He stopped.

“That’s right Weasel, better listen to her. You could get hurt.�

“Kind of like when you got hurt this summer at Diagon Alley you mean?� asked Ron. Malfoy paled. Recovering quickly he turned to Harry.

“So, Saint Potter is in love with the Mudblood. How quaint,� he snarled. Ron lunged for him but was stopped by about six Gryffindors.

“Like the song? You ought to be careful where you talk Potter, the walls have ears you know.�

“Actually, it’s a pretty good song,� Harry replied. Malfoy’s mouth dropped open. “What do you think, Hermione?� Harry asked.

“It has a nice ring to it. Though Peeves could use some voice lessons,� Hermione said, a sickeningly sweet smile on her face directed at Malfoy. Without taking his eyes off Malfoy, Harry helped Cho to her feet.

“Ginny,� he said, lifting Cho’s braid. Ginny waved her wand, turning Cho’s hair back to its natural glossy black.

“So tell me, Malfoy, has Voldemort busted your dad out of jail yet?� People all around them shrank back at the name. Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle and Millicent looked around fearfully, their faces having drained of color.

“The next time you see your father tell him to say hi to Voldemort for me. I haven’t seen him since that time in the Ministry last spring.� Harry turned and sat back down, pulling Cho with him, he wrapped his arm protectively around her shoulder.

The doors to the Great Hall burst open again. Peeves was still singing and he floated into the hall. Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape scanned the Great Hall looking for signs of trouble. The crowd that had gathered began to quickly disperse. Professor McGonagall stormed over to them, parting students in her way like a wave destroying a sand castle.

“I hear, Miss Granger, that you are again sealing peoples’ mouths shut. And that you are turning peoples’ hair green,� she said glaring at Ginny. They both returned her look without so much as a blink.

“I haven’t seen any green hair, Professor,� Neville offered. “Has anyone else?� he asked, looking around the table. Everyone shook their heads. Professor McGonagall pursed her lips together as she scanned the table

“And you Miss Chang? Or has the proverbial cat got your tongue?� Professor McGonagall asked icily. Cho turned to look at her.

“No professor, I’m fine,� she answered, her voice and face an unreadable mask.

“I see,� she replied. Snape however, was not ready to give up.

“Peeves, who taught you that ridiculous song?� he snapped at the poltergeist. Peeves blew a raspberry at him.

“Peeves, I know you like nothing better than to see students in trouble. It would cost five house points and detention each for the name or names of the students responsible,� he commented fixing his eyes on Cho. Peeves stopped singing and floated down in front of him.

“That would be those four, Master Snape sir,� the poltergeist said, indicating towards the four Slitherin housemates. Peeves laughed insanely and then flew away cackling about foolish professors. Harry had watched Professor McGonagall out of the corner of his eye, and he was sure she had suppressed a smile when Peeves had ratted out Malfoy and his gang.

“Well then, I think that I have the perfect detention for them. Tonight, in my office, all of you,� Professor McGonagall snarled at them. “Now get out of my sight.� Crabbe, Goyle and Millicent quickly moved to escape any more of Professor McGonagall’s wrath. Malfoy however, fixed her with any evil glare before slowly turning and walking away.

“Excuse me Professor McGonagall, but I believe that I assigned those students detention with me,� said Professor Snape.

“No, Professor you did not,� Professor McGonagall replied in her normal curt tone. “You said that the responsible students would be assigned a detention; you did not specify that it was with you. It is therefore my prerogative as the Deputy Headmistress to decide where and what they will be doing.� She turned and walked away. Snape stood there glaring at Harry, trembling with rage. Harry met his eyes defiantly.
“Severus, we were on our way to the Headmasters office, he will wonder why we are late.� Snape spun around following Professor McGonagall to the door.

“Excellent!� Ron exclaimed, as he sat back down. Neville turned to Cho.

“Are you ok?� he asked.

“Yeah I’m fine. Harry, I really didn’t tell,� she said turning to him.

“I know you didn’t,� he replied giving her a squeeze before taking his arm off her shoulder.

“Cho, we’re sorry about cursing you,� Ginny and Hermione said together. Cho wiped a tear from her eye and smiled at them.

“I forgive you, but I better get going. I want to get a good seat for the tryouts. I need to scout you guys for this year. I’m captain for Ravenclaw you know.� Cho stood up and headed out the doors.

“Hey Cho, wait up, I’ll come with you,� Neville called after her. She stopped to wait for him.

“See ya later guys,� he said and hurried after her.

“Do ya think?� Ron asked turning back to the others. “Naw can’t be.�

“What?� they asked.

“Neville and Cho, you know, getting together.� He looked around at the others. They were all grinning.

“Bloody Hell! Look at the time, we’re going to be late for tryouts,� Ron said jumping up from the table.

“Relax, Ginny and I’ll go get the brooms and meet you at the field,� Harry said as he stood up. He and Ginny hurried up to the dormitory.

“I’m heading down to the field too, see you there,� Luna said dreamily then headed out the door.

“Does anything ever bother her?� Ron asked, looking at Hermione. She shrugged her shoulders.

“All I know is I can count on her.�

“Are you going to come and watch?� Ron asked. He sounded hopeful to her. Hermione hadn’t known what to expect out of Ron. He had not been nice to her about Viktor. The fact that Harry loved her and the whole school knew didn’t seem to bother him. Strangely, it bothered her.

“Yes, I am.�

I wouldn’t miss it, she thought, remembering Harry’s words about flying that morning.

*******************

Walking to the field, she reached into her bag and pulled out Ron’s diary.

“Figure it out yet?� he asked seeing it in her hand.

“Yes, but I don’t have a month to make polyjuice potion, and I thought you might like to add to it. They really are quite good spells, Ronald.� She handed it to him.

“Dumbledore said most people at this school would work on it for years to figure it out, much less a way in. Even the other Professors he guessed would take weeks.� Ron paused to glance over at her. She was watching him a confused look on her face.

“He also said you would figure out a way in a couple of hours, Hermione.� Hermione stopped walking.

“He said that about me?� Ron stopped and turned to her.

“I asked him for help to keep you out of it. He taught me this, said it is the best he ever came up with, used it on his own diary even. Then he told me if you wanted to get in you would. Said I would simply have to trust you. You really are brilliant, Hermione.� Ron turned and continued walking towards the stadium. Hermione hurried to catch up.

“Ron,� she said, touching his arm, “why did you need to keep me out?� Ron stopped, they had reached the stadium and he had to go join the others trying out for the team.

“You really don’t know, do you?� he asked. She looked at him puzzled, shaking her head slightly. Ron took out his wand and waved it over the diary, his name appeared on the cover.

“The important part is the last entry. You can read it all if you want too though. Actually, I hope that you will read it all, some of it is pretty good,� he said holding it out to her. She reached out her hand.

“You want me to read this?�

“It’s not a spell book or anything, but yes, I do.� Hermione took the diary from him. Ron stared at her, and then knowing there was nothing to lose anymore, he reached out his hand and pulled her by the back of her head to him. He touched his lips to her forehead and kissed her gently.

“I’ve got to go,� he whispered, and then walked around the corner to join the other players trying out. Hermione watched him go, the diary hanging limply in her hand. Her forehead felt as if it was on fire where his lips had touched her.

This can’t be happening, she thought to herself as she looked at the diary.

Well we can’t read it now, they’re both expecting us to be in there watching, the first voice said.

You better make sure no one else can read that thing if you lose it, said the second voice.

“You’re right let’s see,� Hermione answered, taking out her wand. When she put the diary into her bag, it would only recognize her and spells from her wand. Hermione walked into the stadium, still in a daze from Ron’s actions. Professor McGonagall saw her and headed her way.

“I’m glad you’re here Miss Granger, come with me.� Hermione followed her to where the students had gathered to watch.

“I see that a number of you have taken an interest in the proceedings today. I am quite glad to see it. In these times of strife, only by coming together can we hope to ultimately win over the evil we face.� The crowd was quiet at her words.

“That said, I am sure most of you are here to support your fellow classmates and perhaps give a few of them a good natured ribbing. I warn you now though, that if I should deem your comments out of line, you will find yourself unable to open your mouth for anything more than eating for as long as it takes to figure out how to reverse Miss. Granger’s hex. Isn’t that right Miss Granger?� Hermione was startled out of her thoughts of Ron’s kiss by the question.

Say yes, the second voice said to her.

What? Hermione replied.

Yes, Professor McGonagall. She is waiting for an answer, the second voice snapped at her.

“Yes, Professor McGonagall.� Hermione replied, still not sure what she was agreeing to. A number of students she noticed, most of them from Slitherin, were shifting in their seats and eyeing her warily.

Honestly, the second voice commented, you’d think he really planted one on her.

“I might add that the staff is no closer to solving this little puzzle now than we were at the time Miss Granger took pity on her last victim,� Professor McGonagall added, as she surveyed the students over her glasses after concluding her speech.

Hermione saw Malfoy and a number of other students get up and make their way out of the stadium. Professor McGonagall turned and walked back to the players. Hermione overheard her talking to herself as she left.

“I thought so.�

The tryouts would begin with the Chasers and the Keepers going first. Players would be rotated in to see how they worked together, and if they could score on the different Keepers. Professor McGonagall, Madam Hooch, the flying instructor, and her new assistant Viktor Krum would be observing. Ginny, Katie Bell and a second year boy David Roberts established themselves quickly as the best combination of Chasers.

It was Ron who wowed the crowd though. He didn’t let in one goal. No matter who had been flying against him. He had flashed from one hoop to the other blocking shot after shot. At one point Katie had pulled out three other Chasers and a second Quaffel. Six Chasers and two Quaffels against one Keeper, it couldn’t be fair. But Ron had held them off for five minutes to the cheers of the watching students before he had signaled that he needed to rest.

Hermione watched intently. She was thrilled to see that it looked like both Ron and Ginny were going to make the team again. Only one other position mattered to her now, Seeker. Madam Hooch blew her whistle signaling the players in.

“We will conduct Seeker tryouts next, all players interested should follow me.� She marched off, trailed by the hopefuls.

Ron walked to the side and collapsed to the ground closing his eyes against the sun, he was exhausted. It had taken every bit of his ability and the speed of his new Firebolt to take on the six Chasers. He was still breathing hard five minutes later, when he felt someone sit down next to him.

“Dat vas som of ze best flying I ave seen,� it was Viktor. Ron opened his eyes.

“Thanks.�

“I tink vith you ve may ave beaten England at ze last Vorld Cup.� Ron didn’t know what to say. He had never been nice to Viktor. He also knew that Hermione had told him about the problems he gave her. That Viktor seemed to be offering friendship to him after all that confused him. Seeing that Ron wasn’t going to answer, Viktor continued.

“She told me no. I am not ere to chase er. I needed a job, less dangerous dan Seeker, I vas alvays urt. I vas alvays appy ere dat year even before er and I ver friends. So ven Dumbledore offered me da Assistant Flying Coach Position, I took it.� Ron looked at him, meeting his eyes for maybe the second time in his life.

“I can’t say I’m sorry she told you no, but I am sorry that I was not nice to you,� he said. Viktor just nodded his head. Madam Hooch blew her whistle again.

“Vell it looks like I better go to vork. Maybe, I vill come get your autograph some time,� he said, as he walked away.

“Seeker tryouts will be conducted in phases,� Madam Hooch was saying. “Now, as there are six of you trying out.� She scanned her list, stopping and then looking up when she came to Ginny’s name.

“Miss Weasley, I should think you have secured a position as a Chaser.�

“Well, I wanted to try for a back up position,� Ginny answered. “Besides, I’ve been beating Harry all summer and wanted to make him work a little.� Harry stared at her. Ginny smiled innocently back at him.

“Is that a fact?� Professor McGonagall asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Why don’t you ask her what broom she was using while I rode that old school Comet,� Harry said to Professor McGonagall.

“Ginny?� Professor McGonagall looked at her over her glasses.

“I was using Harry’s Firebolt,� Ginny sighed. “Please Professor, what can it hurt?�

“Oh very well Ginny, stick it to him if you can,� Professor McGonagall said in exasperation.

Harry shot a dirty look at Ginny. She stuck her tongue out at him. Harry couldn’t help laughing at her.

“If I might continue?� Madam Hooch started in again. “As there are six of you I will be releasing twelve snitches. They are set to fly for five minutes then return to my hand. You will all attempt to catch as many as you can, at the end of five rounds we will count the totals. The Seeker with the highest total will win the position.� They all nodded at her to indicate they understood.

“In the event of a tie we will have a fly off involving one snitch; the Seeker to catch it will be the Gryffindor Seeker. Are there any questions?� There were none. “Good then mount your brooms, on my mark,� six players mounted their brooms. Madam Hooch released the bag of snitches.

“Now!�

Harry was gone. He dove for the ground following the snitch as it skimmed along an inch above the grass. It changed directions going straight up Harry followed it up, skidding past due to his larger mass, but still gaining on it. He closed on it, plucking it out of the air when it attempted a sudden stop. Harry stuffed the snitch into his pocket, turning to survey the field.

Don’t waste time, bring it at the end, the second voice told him.

There! His brain registered a glint of color next to Krum’s ear. Harry turned and dove.

Ginny circled above; one snitch in her pocket already. She knew in this setting not to challenge Harry directly. Figuring he could not possibly get all twelve, if she could snap up the leftovers, she might be able to force a fly off. Then, with just one snitch in the air, she might get lucky and beat him. Ginny reached out her hand and grabbed the snitch that had been driven straight to her by another player.

A little luck always helps, she said to herself diving for a third flash of gold. She heard a whistle blowing and looked down to see six golden flashes race towards Madam Hooch. She settled to the ground next to Professor McGonagall.

“Six of twelve were caught, I got two. That means the most Harry can have is four,� she said under her breath. Harry handed over his catch he had three. Kelly Markson, a third year, had one. Ginny handed over her two.

“Ok, ready again,� said Madam Hooch. “Kelly, don’t waste time bringing them to me in the middle of the cycle ok?�

Kelly nodded.

“Ready….go.� They were off again.

By the end of the third cycle Harry was leading with ten catches. Ginny had eight. Kelly was in third with five. Each of the other three contenders had one catch each. Madam Hooch called a short break. Ginny grabbed the other four players pulling them away from Harry.

“Look,� she said, “none of us can compete with Harry. Kelly, regardless of where I finish, you will be Harry’s backup because I am going to play Chaser. I just want to make Harry work for it. So….if you three harass him, maybe Kelly or I can catch enough to push him into the fly off. What do you think?� The others looked at each other, shrugged and nodded to her.

“Ok let’s do it,� they agreed

“Seekers ready,� Madam Hooch called out. The six Seekers mounted their brooms again. “And….go.�

Ginny and Kelly speed off in opposite directions. Harry was a blur going straight up followed closely by the other three. He was just reaching for his first snitch when he was bumped from behind by two others. He lost track of the snitch, and circled above the field. He could see Ginny and Kelly darting all over the place along with about ten golden flashes but the other three Seekers were just tailing him.

So that’s her game, he said to himself, the little devil. Harry searched the field speeding up and slowing down, darting up and down and to both sides making the others work to stay with him. He spotted a snitch ahead of him, low to the ground and coming straight towards him. Harry accelerated to top speed but headed up. He glanced back, the others were chasing him, he let them catch up slowly. Taking a chance to look down, he could see the snitch was still there. In an instant Harry snapped his broom over backwards and down to the ground. He was now behind the snitch, gaining on it and clear of the others, who had been unable to follow his change of direction. Harry closed his fingers around the snitch just before the whistle blew. He landed next to Madam Hooch and handed over the snitch. Ginny came in with three, Kelly had come up with five.

The scores stood

Harry Potter 11
Ginny Weasley 11
Kelly Markson 10
Brian McBride 1
Tim Gellers 1
Stephanie Donner 1


“You’re cheating,� Harry hissed at Ginny.


“Says who?�

“I do.�

“Come now, Big Brother,� Ginny goaded him. “You were the youngest house player in a century and you’re the best Seeker I have ever seen including,� Ginny said nodding at him, “Viktor. Now why don’t you prove it?� Harry glared at Ginny. Viktor however started laughing at him.

“She’s right you know. You flew much better against dat dragon. Hee Hee she is your sister? Vell better you den me.�

“Seekers ready!� Madam Hooch called. Harry was seething.

“Go!�

Harry was gone and back again. Viktor dove out of the way to avoid being hit by the three shadows that followed Harry. Harry took them straight up letting them gain on him and then he dove straight down. There was no snitch but he stretched out his hand pretending there was. The others were coming. At the last instant Harry pulled out of the dive. Screams came from the stands, he was sure it looked like he would plow into the ground. The others behind him tried to pull up; they had more time than Harry but lacked the skill. Harry heard three loud thuds behind him.

There! Gold flashed into view. Harry wretched his broom around. He needed to hurry. He was free now, but had lost time. His fist closed around the snitch. Harry zoomed up scanning the field.

There! Sitting between Madam Hooch’s legs Harry dove again skimming the ground. He could see Madam Hooch follow him, turning around to face him as he leveled off coming straight for her. He could see the look of surprise on her face, turn to awareness of what was happening when she looked down and then back up at his on rushing form. He was going to slam into her. At the last second she jumped straight up straddling her legs to the side. Harry flew under her, snagging the snitch out of the air. He pulled up again, looking around.

Where! Where! There Ginny and Kelly chasing! Harry flashed after them. The snitch reversed coming back to him.

Kelly and Ginny followed, Ginny was now in front heading directly for Harry, reaching out for the snitch.

We’re going to hit! the first voice screamed at him. Harry rolled his broom - he was now hanging underneath it stretching out with his hand. His fingers closed on the snitch.

Kelly had pulled up to avoid the collision she thought was coming. Ginny zoomed over him with less than an inch to spare. She had not altered an inch to avoid him. The whistle blew.

Harry landed next to Madam Hooch and handed over his catch he had three. Ginny had got three also, Kelly had four. It was tied

Harry 14
Ginny 14
Kelly 14

“You may take a short break, while we give instructions to the Beaters. We will start the fly off in fifteen minutes,� Professor McGonagall said as she walked away. Harry looked around at Ginny.

“You were lucky. I’m bigger than you, if we had hit I could have killed you,� he said angrily.

“If I had given way, I had no chance to get the snitch. I will never give ground to you, Harry. I’ll make you earn everything you get out here today,� she snapped at him.

“Ginny, why are you pushing so hard?� Harry asked in frustration.

“Because, that day in the chamber, when you saved me from Tom Riddle… I’ve seen you at your best, and I want to see it again. Live up to my expectations, Harry James.� She turned and stalked over towards Viktor.

It looked like she was asking him for advice, because he started to explain with exaggerated hand motions what he was talking about. Harry shook his head, turned around and ran smack into Kelly.

“That was a good catch Harry, I thought Ginny had you beat, I thought you would break off to avoid hitting her. I would never have thought to roll under her like that.� Harry smiled at her.

“That’s a Nimbus 2000 isn’t it?� He pointed at her broom. She nodded.

“I had one, the Whopping Willow got a hold of it my third year.�

“I remember. I saw Dumbledore catch you before you hit the ground. You have a Firebolt now.� She indicated with a nod. “Is it that much better?�

Harry reached out taking her broom in his hands. It felt good, comfortable, the Firebolt was better. He could feel raw power when he held it. But this felt more refined, smoother.

“Why don’t you tell me,� he said handing over his broom, “after the next round.� Kelly’s eyes grew wide.

“Harry, I can’t, I could beat you with this,� she protested.

“You could, but you won’t,� Harry said, walking away with her broom before she could protest anymore.

“I won’t hold back,� she called out to warn him. “I want to play, not be a backup.�

“I didn’t expect you would,� he yelled back.

Ron had joined Ginny and Viktor.

“Well, things have heated up a little. The first three rounds were pretty dull. I saw him pick it up in round four when those three ganged up on him.� Ron said, motioning towards Brian, Tim and Stephanie. They were being attended to by Madam Pomfrey, a little bruised but none the worse for wear.

“Then round five, wow!� Ron shook his head. “I saw you arguing with him, what did you say Ginny?�

“Hee Hee, She….� Viktor was laughing again, pointing at Ginny. “Hee Hee, She says to im basically dat he vos flying like a Ninny and dat she expected more from er Big Brother. Ha Ha.� Ron looked at Ginny.

“You didn’t?� he snapped, his eyes growing wide.

“What if I did?� Ginny replied, her eyes flaming at the challenge.

“But I am confused, I tought you ver er brother?� Viktor pointed at Ron.

“I am, but my family has pretty much adopted Harry now. He even calls our parents by their first names. Ginny calls him Big Brother when she is happy with him or when she wants to pick on him,� Ron explained. Viktor shook his head.

“He chooses to ave er as a sister? I am beginning to tink all dose times last year ven da paper vos saying he vos a Nutter….Maybe dey ver right,� he said with a smile at Ginny.

“I’ll agree with that,� Ron replied, laughing along with him.

“Careful Ron, green hair,� Ginny mumbled to him. Ron stopped laughing quickly, nervously looking to see if her wand was out.

“Seekers, gather round,� it was Madam Hooch again. “Now as you all know snitch balls come in levels one through ten. Ten being the most difficult to catch, it is the ball used at the World Cup level,� she said with a nod towards Viktor. Harry, Ginny and Kelly all turned to look at him.

“We have been using up to this point,� she went on, “level four and five snitches, needing to build a base line for your skills.� Their attention focused back on her. “In matches here at the school we generally will use a six or seven depending on the skill of the Seekers playing in the match.

“As this is a school first,� she said with a nod of her head to Professor McGonagall, “you would agree that we cannot have matches going on for weeks at a time. Mr. Krum and I have decided that you three will be chasing an eight for the final trial. I dare say it has been a long time, certainly since before I arrived, that we have pulled this ball out of storage. I am sure that you lot will find it more difficult to catch than anything you have chased before. You will begin, on my mark.�

Harry mounted Kelly’s Nimbus 2000. Ginny looked over at it then at him.

“Nice broom Harry, think you can handle it?�

“I beat Malfoy using one when he was on a 2001.�

“I know you did, but I’m better than he is. So is she,� Ginny nodded towards Kelly, “and this, is a Firebolt.� Harry scowled at her, not noticing the professors watching the exchange.

“I hope you like losing, Ginevra,� Harry replied. Ginny's face turned scarlet at the use of her full name.

“And….� Madam Hooch released the snitch giving it a large head start, “Now!�

Hermione lost the snitch in a blink and focused in on the Seekers instead. Harry moved first but was somehow still behind both Ginny and Kelly.

Things were much closer than she had expected them to be. She would have agreed with Ron about the first three rounds being dull, thinking Harry was feeling not having slept the night before. She hoped he would be ok.

It had taken her about two seconds of the fourth round to figure out why Ginny had huddled the others around. The fifth round she had watched in amazement.

What was it called? The Waronkie Flent or something, she asked herself. Harry had shaken all three of his shadows with one move. And then the last snitch, she had been sure he and Ginny would hit. Covered her eyes to miss it, then not hearing a crash she looked up to see that somehow Harry had caught the snitch. She replayed it on her omnioculars in slow motion, three times, hardly believing what she saw, as much in awe of Ginny as Harry.

How can she be so fearless? she wondered.

Ginny and Kelly were both good, but she had been sure that in the final round Harry would easily out class them. It looked to her that all three of her friends would make the team, and all would be right with her world.

Well for a few hours anyways, the voices interjected. There’s still Harry, and now Ron’s diary.

But now it looked like Harry was in trouble. He would react to any change in the snitch’s direction before the others. She could see him follow it with his eyes. He was always first, but he couldn’t seem to make his broom do what Ginny and Kelly could.

She saw it when he turned, a flash of gold on his broom handle. Hermione stopped the play in her omnioculars and hit the rewind. There, marked clearly on the handle of the broom, she could see the words Nimbus 2000. Hermione looked back at Ginny and Kelly, they were both riding Firebolts. She looked at Kelly again.

“That’s Harry’s broom,� she said out loud.

“What did you say?� Hermione turned, it was Cho.

“Kelly is using Harry’s broom. He’s on a Nimbus 2000. He must have switched brooms with her.� Cho looked at her incredulously.

“Let me see those,� she said grabbing the omnioculars from Hermione. “He can’t be, why would he do that, he’d have to be nuts,� she was mumbling to herself. “You’re right!� she exclaimed, dropping the omnioculars from her eyes so she could take in the whole scene.

“Look, he’s looped back again.� Hermione pointed. But Harry had lost his advantage already.

Harry looped back as the snitch reversed course.

She’s a lot better than Malfoy, the first voice said.

They both are. Kelly almost had it there until Ginny knocked her off, the second said.

The snitch shot off towards the hoops at the far end of the field jumping up and down trying to escape.

Hooch was right, he thought to himself. That thing is way faster than any other I’ve seen. It’s almost like it can think and sense when someone is close to it.

The snitch dove to the ground, Harry broke after it, but Ginny and Kelly were already making up ground on him. The snitch stopped and came straight up. Harry skidded to a stop, reversed and followed. He could see the others overshoot further than he had.

Speed isn’t everything, Little Sister, the second voice laughed as he pulled further away. He could almost reach it stretching out his hand, the wings of the snitch fluttering at his finger tips.

WHAM!

They were back slamming into him from both sides. The snitch broke away, barrel rolling in a giant corkscrew-like motion. Harry followed it, rolling to his left, pushing Ginny around the loop as he went, giving her the advantage, Kelly followed on his right. They appeared to be glued together to the people watching from the ground.

I can’t let them get ahead of me, Harry thought desperately.

Ron and Viktor stood together watching the battle above them.

“Look at that,� Ron exclaimed to Viktor.

Harry had hooked his legs onto the girls. One on each side, they tried to break away but were only carrying him with them. The snitch moved left heading towards where the students had gathered to watch, causing them to scatter as it whipped by, followed by the three Seekers.

Harry felt Ginny grab hold of him, digging her nails into his leg as hard as she could, trying to get him to release her. He ignored the pain in his leg, reached over to Kelly’s broom and shoved the handle away from him while letting go of the hold he had on her leg at the same time. The unexpected input from Harry shot her around in a circle to the right.

Ginny saw what happened, stopped pinching him and immediately tried to override Harry’s control of his broom.

Harry saw the snitch sitting on the right side of the giant pole to the goal hoop in front of them. With Ginny on his left, she would have a better shot at it as they went by.

Ginny saw it too, she stopped trying to get away from him, instead trying to force him to his right so she could snag it with her left hand and take away any hope of him being able to get it.

Hermione could see the snitch just sitting there, Harry was in the wrong position. He was trying to force Ginny back to the left, playing defense, but it wasn’t working.

Fearless and strong, the voices commented to her.

Harry was faking, letting Ginny get the upper hand, feel like she had him beat. He looked around for Kelly.

There! She was coming but wasn’t going to make it.

Now! Harry broke down and to his right. Ginny wasn’t prepared for him to go where she wanted him to. As he rolled down Harry pulled Ginny over with him so that they were both upside down. She was now out of position with Harry seconds away from grabbing the snitch.

Keep rolling! the voices screamed at her. Ginny tried to drag Harry the rest of the way through the roll, trying to come upright again with him on her right so she would be in position to make the grab.

Almost there! they screamed at her. With her right arm, Ginny had pulled Harry three quarters of the way through the roll now. She was reaching around with her left hand trying to grab the snitch behind her back. Like Harry, holding on to her broom using only her legs.

“Ha! Got you!� Harry yelled as he closed his fingers around the snitch. Harry heard Madam Hooch blowing her whistle. He released Ginny and headed for the ground. Kelly beat him there.

“Nice job, Harry.� She handed him back his broom. “I couldn’t have kept up on mine,� she added taking hers back.

“You really fly well Kelly, if I can’t fly in a match, you will do great,� Harry said. Kelly beamed at him.

“Thanks, Harry.�

“Beaters, over here,� Professor McGonagall was yelling.

“Gotta go Harry, I’m trying out for Beater too.� Harry turned as she walked away.

“Hi, Harry,� Ginny said, grinning at him. Harry tried to stay mad at her but found he couldn’t while she looked so pleased.

“Does that meet with your approval, Ginny?� Harry was grinning back. Ginny wrapped her arms around his neck standing on her toes to give him a big hug.

“For today, Harry.� She released him, holding one hand to the side of his face, and looking into his eyes. “For today.� Ginny started walking towards Madam Hooch, Harry followed a little bewildered.

What’s gotten into her anyways? he wondered to himself.

“That was impressive Mr. Potter, even better to see that Gryffindor will have a capable Seeker or two after you have departed.�

“Thank you, Madam Hooch,� Harry replied.

“Now I suggest that two you get out of here before the bludgers start coming this way. Positions will be posted tomorrow in your common room for you.�

“I think I’ll go shower before watching the Beater tryouts. See you in a bit, Ginny?�

“Yeah, Harry sounds good.� Harry jogged off towards the changing rooms. Hermione and Ron came running up to Ginny.

“Hey, where’s he going?� Ron asked.

“He wanted to shower before watching the Beaters,� Ginny replied

“Oh….ok, I guess I can tell him later then, how amazing that was to watch.�

“He was pretty good, wasn’t he? And against better brooms,� Ginny said. Ron looked at her.

“What do you mean? He has the best broom there is.�

“He wasn’t using it,� Hermione answered.

“He switched brooms with Kelly,� Ginny finished. Ron looked at the two of them.

“I wondered why you two were able to always get ahead of him even though he would react to the snitch before you.�

“Ginny,� Hermione asked, “why did he switch brooms?�

“Because,� Ron said, remembering the conversation with Krum and Ginny earlier, “Ginny told him he was flying like a ninny and he needed to get his act together. He did it to prove a point,� Ron added with evident amazement.

“And what was that whole hug; hand on his face thing about over there, Ginny?� Ron asked suddenly.

“He asked me if he had performed up to the standard I wanted him to. I was telling him yes,� Ginny replied bluntly.

“It looked like there was more to it than that to me, Ginny,� Hermione said softly. “It looked to me like you were in love with him.�

Ron could hear the warning sirens going off in his head. It had looked pretty much to him the way Hermione said it had, but with Harry having confessed his love to Hermione, he couldn’t tell if Hermione was jealous or not. And Ginny had had a crush on Harry years ago. He started to slowly back up, trying to get out of the way of any spells that might deflect his direction if they brandished their wands. He saw a flash in Ginny’s eyes and she suddenly seemed to be radiating energy.

“In case either of you has forgotten, I might remind you of the prophecy, the one that Harry will either kill Tom Riddle or be killed by him. I demanded his best today and he gave it to me. He asked if it was good enough. I told him, for today Harry, for today.� She was crying now, trembling with rage; the air around her was resonating.

“But I know who he is fighting - I tried to fight him once too and Harry saved me. I know Harry will win, but I’m afraid it will kill him. And I know that I can’t help him. I love him, like I love Ron, Mum and Dad, and you, Hermione, he is my brother, you are my sister. All I want is for Tom to be dead and Harry to be happy.� Ginny seemed to be deflating.

“One other thing, Hermione, in case you forgot. Harry is in love with you.� She sank to her knees.

Ron blinked; the blood had drained from Hermione’s face. Cho, who had been walking towards them, had stopped about fifty feet away, scared at the change she could see in Ginny. She looked at Ron; he shook his head trying to tell her to leave. He had not forgotten the prophecy and despite his best efforts could not forget the day that Ginny had been taken into the Chamber of Secrets. What he was still coming to terms with was the depth to which Ginny had been affected. It dawned on him why she was so driven, why she liked to chide Harry, why she seemed unafraid of anything. Ginny was only scared of one thing, and the only way to fight it was to push Harry. And she was afraid that it would not be enough. Hermione sank down taking Ginny in her arms.

“I’m sorry, Ginny; I wasn’t trying to say you couldn’t love him.�

“I know Hermione; I am just tired of seeing him in pain. What if he dies? We’ll all lose him,� she said in a whisper.

Ron dropped down on his knees in front of her, putting his hands on her shoulders. She looked up into his eyes.

“You listen to me, Ginny. Don’t you ever doubt Harry; he has strength beyond what we have ever seen. I promise you Harry will find a way, because I’m going to help him. Ginny, I promise you Harry will not die in this fight. Now get up and come watch the Beater tryouts with me.� Ginny smiled weakly at him and he pulled her to her feet.

“Coming Hermione?� he asked.

“No Ron, I think I have had enough for today. I’m going to do some reading.� Hermione started towards the stadium entrance with Ron and Ginny trailing behind on their way to the stands. Thinking back on Ginny’s rage of a few minutes ago Hermione was glad only words had been directed at her.

Not that I wouldn’t have deserved it, she thought to herself.

Hermione, make sure you don’t read that diary. Green hair would be the least of your problems. Ginny’s words to her from the night before rang in her ears. Hermione knew she was smart, that she could come up with a spell for most anything in a book somewhere, but the thought of Ginny raining spells down on her was frightening.

There are times she’s exhibiting raw power. More even than Harry, the second voice spoke up. It’s a wise person who fears having Ginny mad at them. Hermione reached into her bag, pulling out the diary she turned around.

“Ron, you’re sure you want me to read this?� She held up the diary so he and Ginny could see it.

“Every word, Hermione,� he replied.

“Ok, see you later then.�

“Dinner?� he asked.

“Depends on how far I get,� she called back over her shoulder. Ron sat down in the stands holding Ginny around the shoulder. From time to time he could still feel her shaking.

“Hey guys, where’s Hermione?� Harry asked, flopping down a row in front of them.

“Reading,� Ginny said.

“You ok Ginny? You look pale.� Ginny straightened up a little, color coming back into her face.

“I’m good enough to take you on again. You just worry about yourself,� she fired at him.

The last thing we’re going to do is burden him with our worries, she told the voices. Harry shook his head at her.

“What’s she reading? I thought she had all her homework done.� Neither Ron nor Ginny answered. Harry looked at Ron.

“Your diary?� Ron nodded once. He looked to be uncomfortable, Ginny just looked sad again. Harry sighed.

“It’s ok guys, I want her happy. If it’s not with me, then you would be my choice for her Ron. Besides, I’ve lost before; I’ll get over it again if I have too,� he said turning to watch the Beaters.

Kelly’s a pretty good Beater, he said to the voices. Neither he nor they noticed Ginny’s tears falling on Ron’s shoulder.

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.





Hermione sat; with the curtains pulled so she wouldn’t be bothered, reading in her bed. She had started from the beginning, wanting to read it as Ron had written it. He had started it this past spring, with the first entry dated at June 1st. The diary had been nothing more than a chronicle of the adventures the three of them had had while at school. Right up to this last entry.

***

June 12th

I have two best friends, Harry Potter and Hermione Granger. Everyone knows Harry. He’s The-Boy-Who-Lived, defeated You-Know-Who fifteen, almost sixteen years ago now. Hermione, you might not know yet. But you will. She is smart. Probably smarter than most of the teachers at Hogwarts, and if we all don’t end up dead now that You-Know-Who is back, well, watch out for her.

Harry is great at everything, Seeker in his first year, the youngest player in a century at Hogwarts. You should have seen the way he fought in the Ministry against the Death Eaters. Everything he did was to protect the rest of us from getting hurt. Some of us did, and it was looking like we would all be killed until the Order showed up. Harry never stopped fighting though.

I made the Gryffindor Quidditch team this year. I was terrible the first few games. Harry saved me though, catching the snitch to end the game and put us in the lead for the win. He never got mad, only encouraged me, even though he must have been upset about always bailing me out. Then he got kicked off the team. I thought we were doomed. Then I figured out that I really could play, and I was good. I was the hero in the last game of the year. Harry and Hermione missed it. They were off helping Hagrid with his brother Grawp. I think it’s the only time I’ve ever been disappointed with them. But I understand now why they had to leave.

I still can’t figure out why Professor Dumbledore made me a Prefect. I’m not sure anyone else can figure it out either. Even Mum and Dad couldn’t hide that they expected it to be Harry. Heck, even I think it should have been.
Hermione is the other Gryffindor Prefect. That had to be the biggest no brainer decision Dumbledore has ever made. She is brilliant, as smart as Harry is powerful. I’m glad to be a Prefect. I just wish I deserved it.

I used to get jealous of them sometimes. Especially Harry, he always got the bright light and recognition. And everyone knows Hermione is the smartest witch or our age, even Snape, who hates her. He doesn’t even realize that when he calls her an insufferable know it all, that he is at least half complementing her.

I don’t anymore though. I’m used to being third of three. They always give me credit too. That’s what I like about them. Even so, I hope the day comes that they need me as much as I need them. Just once, I want to have the spotlight on me. Just once, I hope that I am someone’s first choice, and that I know it in my heart.

***

Hermione was crying freely, her tears falling on the open diary.

If he had just asked me, she said to herself. I would have told him. She turned the page.

***

September 5th

I finally got this thing back from Dumbledore. He took it with him when I asked for help protecting it. Fat lot of good it was in the end. She would still get in he told me. That’s not the big news though, this is.

THE ONE MARKED BY THE DARK LORD…. MARKED AS EQUAL BY HIM….OTHERS WILL COME IF HIS HEART IS TRUE….HE NEED NOT FIGHT ALONE….

ONE OF RED HAIR WILL RISE….POWER APPROACHING THAT OF THE DARK LORD….IN 11 YEARS THE FIRST TO OFFER FRIENDSHIP, IT WILL BE TESTED IMMEDIATELY….CHOOSE WISELY EQUAL AND HE WILL BE YOUR GENERAL, PLANNING YOUR VICTORY….HE CAN SHOW YOU THE WAY TO NEW MAGIC….HIS HEART WILL WAVER ONCE, BUT RETURN TO STAND WITH YOU AND FACE HIS GREATEST FEARS….CHOOSE WISELY EQUAL AND TWO OTHERS WILL FOLLOW….

It’s a prophecy, about me and Harry. In case you can’t figure it out; I’m the one with red hair. It is tied to the other prophecy about Harry being equal to Voldemort. Not scared of the name anymore. Dumbledore told me how to fight him. I couldn’t win, but I could prevent him from killing me now. Anyways, Harry is the only one who can beat Voldemort. One has to die for the other to live. And I’m the one who is supposed to teach Harry how to create new magic. Show him that he can save his friends and maybe himself from being killed by Voldemort. Haven’t quite worked out how I’m going to do it yet, but I’ll get it. I promise, Harry. Because if I don’t, you will die and I think I might die from a broken heart if that happened.

Dumbledore taught me how create new magic last night, stuff that no one has ever seen before. I did it too. It’s more of a belief and need based thing than a process. Hard to explain but I can do it. One hundred six points I earned Gryffindor last night, from Dumbledore himself no less. You should have seen the school today trying to figure out how we got so many.

Dumbledore told me he made me a Prefect because of the Prophecy. Harry already had too much responsibility, and he needed me to grow to fulfill it. I always wanted to be first once. Now I’m on equal footing with Harry. He might have to fight. But without me, he won’t know how. I’m not sure I like it.

***

Hermione read the entry again. She knew all about the night Ron had spent in Dumbledore’s office. She also knew about the prophecy. She had realized what it meant. But seeing it written in Ron’s words was horrifying. It had been bad enough to learn that Harry would have to kill, or be killed by Voldemort. Now it looked like Ron had been given the burden of teaching Harry how.

It just isn’t fair, she said to herself, as she rocked back and forth on the bed. How can this have happened to us, to them? She turned the page.

***

September 6th

Hermione: you are finally here.

Even to this day, it was my finest hour. I knew Harry would go forward, and that you would try to follow. I was the only one who could get you both across safe. Harry could have got there by himself. But if you tried to follow without having played, the chess pieces would have struck you down - maybe even killed you.

So I played. I knew I would win from the first move. Chess is like that; you map out a plan and make the other player react to you. I knew from the first move that only two of us would get to the other side. I would have to sacrifice one of us.

Strange, five years before we knew of the prophecy, I knew Harry had to make it, to be the one to go on. And I couldn’t live with you being hurt. So I sacrificed myself from the start. Things were going perfectly.

Then it happened, it always does, if the opponent is good. The other side made a brilliant play. I had to counter with either you or Harry. Whichever one I chose would be at risk. It would have been suicide for the other side to take my offer. The game would have been over in two plays. I know it was stupid. Voldemort would have been back years ago if I had been wrong. But I gambled anyways, that after such a bold play, the other side wouldn’t make such a huge blunder. I risked Harry.

For a long time I wanted to be first, just once to be the savior of the day, to not be shunted to the side.

Now I realize. That what I wanted was you, Hermione. I wanted to be your first choice.

I love you Hermione, I always have.

Ronald.

***

“Finally!� Hermione yelped out loud.

“Harry, I’m so sorry, but I have loved him for so long. I have to try with him first,� she whispered into the night.

********************

The next morning found Hermione awake very early. She was sitting on the couch in the common room with Crookshanks, her large orange cat, on her lap.

“Arrgh, I can’t wait for him to come down anymore,� she said out loud. “He’ll sleep all morning if he gets the chance.� Crookshanks shifted, irritated at being disturbed. Hermione stroked the cat’s head. “I’m sorry Crookshanks,� she cooed, trying to placate the cat. He started to purr again.

“Crookshanks,� she asked, “will you go get him for me?� The cat opened its eyes to look at her.

“Ronald….will you go wake him up?� Crookshanks sprang over her head bolting up the stairs to the boys’ dorm rooms.


Ron was dreaming. The Merpeople had him again, only this time Harry wasn’t coming. The water was pressing in on his chest, he couldn’t breathe, and he was drowning.

“Gahhh….“ Ron gasped waking up. Crookshanks was sitting on his chest staring at him. Ron took a swipe at the cat.

“Get off, you Bloody Menace!� Crookshanks jumped out of the way hissing back at him. Ron rolled over trying to go back to sleep.

“Bloody cat, still can’t figure out why she won’t lock you up,� he grumbled. The cat jumped back on the bed swatting at Ron’s nose.

“Arrrrgggh---get off!� Ron’s yelling woke up Neville.

“Shut it Ron, I’m trying to sleep.�

“Oh-bugger off, like I want to be up either,� Ron snapped at him. Neville was already snoring again. The cat sat on the end of Ron’s bed swatting at his feet under the blankets.

“Fine, you want to go for a walk or something. I’ll take you. Just let me shower first.� Crookshanks headed for the door, stopping to see that Ron was really getting up. Ron threw a pair of socks at the cat, missing to the right.

“I’m coming!�


Crookshanks jumped back up on Hermione’s lap.

“Did you get him?� she asked, stroking his head again. The cat started purring again, looking into her eyes.

“Thank you Crookshanks.� His eyes closed as he settled onto her lap. A short while later, Hermione heard a door open down the hallway. She picked the cat up placing him on his favorite chair by the fireplace, and turned around so she could see Ron enter the room.

“Where are you, you crazy….Hermione,� he stopped. Crookshanks lazily opened one eye to look at him. “You’re….What are you doing up so early?�

“I’m sorry about sending Crookshanks in to get you,� she said. Hermione was walking towards him. Ron looked at her, very confused.

“You sent him in to wake me up, what for?�

“Poor boy,� she teased, “it really is too early for you, isn’t it?� She was standing right in front of him now, too close. Ron was unsure of what to say. Hermione had been this close to him before, but she was behaving differently than she ever had when she was near him. That and it was getting very warm in the room.

“You really don’t know, do you?� she asked. Teasing him with his own words from the day before as she closed the last step between them. She was staring into his eyes. Ron was having trouble breathing again.

God, why does this happen to me when she is around? he asked himself.

“It’s you, Ronald. It has always been you. Harry is my second choice,� she whispered. “You were always my first choice.� Ron was drowning again, only this time he couldn’t save himself. He didn’t even want to try. She was moving closer, pressing against him now. He felt her lips gently touch his. He was too bewildered to respond to her. Hermione pulled back to look at him again.

She loves us, the voices gasped in comprehension. She chose us. Hermione was moving to kiss him again. Her lips pressed to his more forcefully than before and after moment he responded to her. It was a slow gentle kiss that Hermione pulled away from for a fraction of a second before Ron’s hand on the back of her head brought her back to him.

This third kiss encompassed the passion of all the fights from the past five years. It was everything and more than either had dreamed it to be. Hermione finally broke from him, her face flushed and heart racing in her chest.

“Promise me, Ronald….� she said softly to him, “promise me I’ll never be without your love again.� Ron pulled her tight to him again and buried his face in her hair, still unable to believe that he had won.

“Never Hermione, I will never let you go.� He leaned back against the wall pulling her with him. They stayed there for a long time, both alive with the comfort of not hiding from each other anymore. Crookshanks, purring contentedly, watched them closely.

“Are you hungry?� Hermione asked.

“If it means letting go of you, no,� he answered. Hermione started laughing, a laugh that Ron had never heard from her before. It was the sweetest sound he had ever heard in his life.

“Come on you big prat, let’s go eat.� She pushed away from him taking his hand to pull him through the portrait hole. As they walked hand in hand down the stairs towards the Great Hall, Ron marveled at how perfectly her hand fit into his. Only one thing could bring him down now - Harry.

“Hermione, we have to tell Harry soon.� Hermione sighed.

“I have to tell him Ronald, not you. For right now, just let me be happy. I’ll have to deal with the pain of breaking his heart again soon enough.�

“I’m sorry we made you choose, Hermione.�

“There really was no choice, Ronald. I was an idiot not to have realized you were always first. If I would have shown the courage you two did, this would not have happened. I am not the one for Harry. She is still out there, somewhere, looking for him. I just hope she will love him as much as Harry will love her.�

“Hermione….does this mean you will go to the Valentines Day Ball with me?� Ron asked, trying to change the subject. She kissed him on the cheek.

“I thought you would never ask.�

The Great Hall was empty and by the time they finished, only a few other students had wandered in to eat. Hermione sat watching Ron; all she wanted to do was find some excuse to hold him tight in her arms. She reached, out taking his hand.

“Ronald, will you take me flying today?� He was surprised, she had said yes both times he had asked her to go over the summer, but had never asked him to take her.

“Are you sure that’s what you want to do today?� he replied. She nodded at him; her smile was unlike any he had ever seen. Ron stood up, gulping down the rest of his pumpkin juice.

“I’ll be right back,� he said, leaving to get his broom.

“Don’t be long, Ronald,� she called after him. As she watched him go, Hermione didn’t notice Luna approach.

“When are you going to tell Harry?� she asked, taking a seat next to Hermione.

She is always right to the point, Hermione thought to herself.

And so little tact, the first voice offered.

But somehow, she seems to be able to reach Harry. And at this point, I’m more than glad to have her around, Hermione answered.

She was also the only one besides Harry to survive the Ministry last spring without getting injured, the second voice added.

Yes she was, wasn’t she? Hermione finished her internal discussion.

“How did you know?� Hermione asked. “I wasn’t aware that we had told anyone yet,� she added.

“Oh, I knew you would pick Ron, the second I heard Malfoy’s song yesterday.�

Hermione was exasperated.

“How could you know that? I didn’t know about Ron till last night.�

“Oh, I knew he would. He was building up to it all summer,� Luna replied indifferently. “I think he was ready to tell you before Harry was. But Harry felt forced to when Cho guessed the other night after the DA meeting. Cho asked Harry if there might be another chance for them you know. He turned her down, said there was another. She told me about it during the tryouts yesterday.� Hermione felt her heart sink.

Cho still liked Harry; had asked him out. But Harry turned her down for me, and now I am going to say no to him, she felt sick to her stomach as she turned the thought over in her head. Luna was gazing off into space again. She seemed not to care that Harry was just getting over losing Sirius; was trying to deal with the thought of being murdered or murdering another and was now going to have Hermione tear his heart out.

“Ron always loved you,� Luna said, blinking when the sun came in the window hitting her eyes, “and I could see Harry fighting it. He thought he was betraying Ron by falling in love with you.� Hermione just stared at Luna, her mouth hanging open.

“I’m pretty sure Ron guessed what Harry was feeling some time this summer. So, I think they promised each other a chance, willing to let you go, if it meant that you would be happy. I don’t know why, but I understand Harry. You watch, this will be painful for him, but he will only love both of you more,� Luna finished. She stood up and began to wander away. As she did, she called over her shoulder.

“See you at the DA meeting this week.� Hermione didn’t know what to think. She wasn’t happy, sad or upset by the conversation with Luna.

She really is Loony, Hermione thought shaking her head.

Be careful what you say. Cursing your own mouth shut might not be very fun, the second voice responded.

*******************

Ron was skimming across the lake; his and Hermione’s toes were just touching the surface, kicking up spray behind them. He pulled the broom straight up and over into a giant loop. Hermione was screaming with fear and joy at the same time. At the top of the loop when they were upside down, Ron rolled the broom upright while pushing into a dive back down to the lake. The giant squid was there, just under the surface, already racing them back to the other side. Even though she was terrified, Hermione loved every second. Her arms were wrapped tightly around Ron’s waist, her face pressed firmly into his back. She wanted to go on forever, but her arms were getting tired.

“I need to rest for awhile, Ronald. Let’s land on that beach over there,� she yelled, over the rush of the air. Ron brought his broom around, taking it through two giant looping barrel rolls on the way down. He felt her clutch tighter to him as they wound down and around, the ground spiraling up towards them.

How can she scream and laugh at the same time? he wondered to himself, as he brought the broom gently to the ground.

As soon as his feet had touched the ground Hermione grabbed hold of him by the shoulders, spinning him around. Her foot shot behind his legs and she pushed hard against him, tripping him. Ron fell on his back, Hermione landed on top of him and pinned his arms to the ground under her legs. She pounded her fist on his chest just hard enough that it was uncomfortable.

“You were trying to scare me,� she snapped, pretending to be mad at him.

“I was not,� Ron tried to protest, but couldn’t keep the smile off of his face.

“Liar! You were trying to scare me so I would hold on to you tighter.� Ron lifted her up spilling her to the side. Scrambling to his feet, he pulled her up by her wrist with him. Hermione yelped as she tumbled over, and gasped in surprise when he pulled her up. She stood in front of him, a defiant flash in her eyes that dared him to manhandle her anymore.

“Well it worked, didn’t it?� he asked with an impish grin. She melted an instant later.

“Yes, it did.� Hermione stepped forward pressing her lips to his again. Ron took her hand leading her along the beach. They walked to the end without talking.

“I guess we missed lunch,� he commented.

“Yes, I think so. We should probably head back,� Hermione answered. Ron sighed.

“We have to tell him tonight.� Ron saw Hermione’s eyes cloud over.

“No Ronald, I have to tell him.� Hermione answered softly.

“I love you Hermione, always will.� Ron watched with his heart in his throat as the shine came back into her eyes.

“I love you Ronald, I always have.�

********************


Harry, Neville, Ginny and Cho were down at the Quidditch field again. They had climbed to the top box and spent the morning replaying different scenes from the tryouts of the day before. The positions had been posted on the Gryffindor bulletin board that morning. David Roberts, Katie Bell and Ginny were the Chasers. Ron had made Keeper. Harry was Seeker. The new Beaters were Kelly Markson, the 4th year who had flown against Harry and Ginny during Seeker tryouts, and a second year boy named David McBride. Both of them were good. Kelly was maybe even better at the Beater position than she was at Seeker. Harry had decided he would bring David and Kelly to the next DA meeting. They were the only members of the Gryffindor team who were not already part of it.

“Did you see Ron playing keeper against six chasers, and two quaffels?� Cho asked. “I’ve never seen a Keeper move so quick. I was talking with Viktor about it after the tryouts, he was really impressed.�

“Yeah Harry, I was there with her. Viktor said that if Bulgaria had had Ron for keeper at the last World Cup, they might have won,� Neville added.

The discussion had gone on for hours. Everyone seemed to think that Gryffindor would be the class of the house teams this year. Even Cho, who was Seeker and Captain for Ravenclaw, seemed to think her team would have trouble with the Gryffindors. Harry listened quietly as the discussion turned to the Seeker tryout. He hated to talk about himself. He always felt like he was bragging.

Harry had been accused of looking for the headlines that always came his way, and quite frankly, was tired of it. Once in a great while, he even wished he could return to the days before he turned eleven, when he was stuck at his aunt and uncle’s house in the cupboard under the stairs. Then he would think about Ron or Hermione, or any one of the other Weasleys. His new family made it all worth while.

Harry had reconciled with the death of his Godfather, coming to the overused but true cliché that to have known him and then lost him was better than never knowing Sirius in the first place. The only thing he was still having trouble with was having caused Sirius’ death.

Ginny had sat down next to him when they first got there in the late morning. She had leaned up against him with her head on his shoulder.

“Hey, Harry,� was all she said. Sometimes during the day, when she got really animated in the conversation, she would sit up to talk. Using her hands to show how different maneuvers had been performed by the players at the tryouts. Each time she had settled back down with her head on his shoulder. She was sleeping now.

Ginny, more so than any of the other people that Harry counted as his family, made him believe it. Even Ron couldn’t give him the comfort that his little sister could. With her there next to him, he felt at peace. Secure that he would always have the love of at least one person in the world.

Harry was only just starting to understand why she seemed to needle him. She constantly called him on it if he didn’t meet her expectations. And her expectations seemed to be getting higher. He wasn’t sure why, but it scared him that some day, he might not reach the heights she asked for.

Harry came back from his thoughts. The conversation seemed to be winding down, people just sitting quietly in the sun soaking up some of the last warm rays of the year.

“Anyone else hungry?� Neville asked. “I think I’ll head up to lunch.�

“Yeah I am too. You guys coming?� Cho asked. Ginny stirred, sitting up she stretched her arms out and smiled at Harry.

“I’m going up too, Harry. I want to go to the library for a while. Are you coming?� Harry contemplated for a moment.

“No, I think I’ll stay here a while longer.�

“Thank you for letting me use you as a pillow.�

“Anytime, Gin.�

“See you later then,� she said, hugging him goodbye.

Harry stood, leaning on the edge of the box looking out over the field. He watched Ginny, Cho and Neville walk up the slope to the school and disappear inside.

********************

Ron and Hermione ran into Ginny as she was leaving the Great Hall. They had just missed lunch. Ginny looked at the two of them.

“You finished reading Ron’s diary?� she asked quietly, while looking at Hermione. Hermione was scared, she remembered only too well Ginny’s towering rage yesterday. She nodded in response.

“I thought so. It has been hard to watch, you know. They’re both my brothers. They both picked my sister.� Hermione stared; she had grown close to Ginny, hoped that she thought of her like a sister. This was the second time Ginny had indicated that she did. Ginny looked at Ron.

“You and Harry made me so proud. You both love her, but refused to fight each other for her.� Ginny wiped a tear off her cheek. “I know if she had picked Harry that you would have been happy for him. Harry will be hurt, but he will be happy for both of you.� She pulled them both into a hug. “I’m done being sad about this now. I’m happy for both of you.� Ron was speechless.

How does she know Hermione picked me when we haven’t told anyone yet? he asked himself. The same thought was in Hermione’s head only she voiced the question.

“Ginny….why is it that both you and Luna seemed to know I would pick Ron before I did?�

“Because only you two idiots haven’t been able to see that you were in love with each other from the beginning,� she said with a smile. “I think even Harry knows he lost. I think he always knew that he would.�

“When you think about it, we really have been pretty stupid,� Ron said with a dumb grin on his face.

“Speak for yourself Ronald, because the only stupid thing I have done in my life was to fall in love with you,� Hermione snapped at him. But her smile gave away her true feelings. Ron could finally see them. He pretended to pout.

“You keep that up and Harry can have you.�

“Stop it, both of you. You’re starting to make me sick,� Ginny said in exasperation. Hermione sighed.

“Do you know where Harry is, Ginny?�

“He’s at the Quidditch field, Hermione.�

“Thank you.�

********************

Harry was sitting on the bleachers resting his chin in his hands. He had his eyes closed letting the sun warm his face. Hermione knelt on the floor in front of him, she reached up taking his hands in hers. His eyes opened to look at her.

“I heard someone coming up the steps. I figured it was you. How’s Ron?� Harry asked with a smile and light dancing in his eyes.

“Very happy….and very sad, and you?� she replied.

“The same,� Harry answered. They were quiet for a long time.

“Harry, I’m so sorry. I know I sent signals to you. I was confused. If you had let me, I would have told you yes and most likely never looked back. But then Ron told me too. I have always loved him. I realized he was always first after I recovered from the shock of your confession. I never wanted to hurt you. I just wanted to be loved. I should have realized after Viktor that you need to return the love you receive. I’m so sorry that I’ve hurt you.� Harry was still smiling. He reached out with one hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes.

“I tried so hard not to love you Hermione. I have known since the fight you and Ron had after the ball in our fourth year that you would end up together. When I first started to notice you, I felt like I was betraying Ron. As long as he was around I could control it. But if it was just me and you, I was drowning.

“Then Sirius died. I swore I would never let anyone in that close again; it hurt too much to lose him. It didn’t take long for me to realize that even though it hurt. It was better to have loved Sirius than to have never known him. I decided that I was going to love as many people as I could.

“I made a family for myself. Molly, and Arthur, are like parents now. Charlie, Bill, Fred, George, and Ron are my brothers. Ginny is my sister. I tried to do the same with you. I thought I was doing well keeping you at arms length. But then you took me shopping for my birthday, and I wanted pictures of you.

“I tried not to let Ron see them. But he asked what you gave me. When he saw them, he guessed. I thought he would be mad, throw me out of his room. I thought I would lose my brother, and the first friend I had ever had.

“I underestimated him. Ron was mad, but he has changed ever since the Ministry. He simply asked me for a chance. So we promised each other that if one of us was going to tell you, they had to let the other know. That’s why you couldn’t answer me the other night. Ron still had to tell you. I know better than most the price you pay to love someone. I tried not to love you Hermione. But I couldn’t,� Harry finished. Even with the tears in his eyes, he was still smiling at her.

“You do know, that I do love you, don’t you, Harry?�

“Yes, Hermione, I do. It’s the same as Ginny and yet different. And it means as much to me as the love you would have given to me if you had told me yes.� Hermione opened his hand placing the necklace he had given her in it.

“This does not belong to me,� she said. Harry looked at the necklace in his hand. He stood up pulling her with him.

“Turn around, Hermione.� Hermione turned around and Harry reached around her neck putting the necklace on her. “Lift your hair up for me, so I can do the clasp.� She hesitated a second before doing as he asked. Harry hooked the necklace and let it settle on her neck. Hermione dropped her hair back down. Wrapping his arms around her from behind, Harry hugged her close.

“Yes it does, Hermione.� She held her arms against his. They stayed there for a long time before he spoke.

“You ready for dinner?�

“No, let’s stay just a little longer.�

Harry stood there holding Hermione; once again his heart had been broken. This pain felt both better and worse than the pain of losing Sirius. Hermione was still here in this world to share her love with him, but she had chosen to give it differently than he had hoped for. The pain of that rejection was more than the pain of losing his Godfather’s love by his death. But the joy of the love she would share was better than never having taken the chance.

Harry was tired of the pain he felt from loving people. However, he was beginning to accept that in this world you had to take the bad with the good. What he didn’t have to take anymore was Voldemort taking people from him, from others. He had one sister now, Hermione, he was sure would some day be his sister-in-law. Voldemort, he resolved, would not deny him the joy of seeing it.

Harry had been very careful since early that summer to keep tight control of the conduit between himself and the Dark Lord. Now he let it open wide. He could feel the pain in his scar building, but refused to let it affect him.

“I’m coming for you Voldemort,� Harry said out loud. “You are finished hurting the people I care about. Somehow, someway, I will beat you.�

Hermione jumped, turning around to look at him, at his first words. His green eyes were blazing and if Ginny had seemed scary yesterday, Harry was terrifying. Not to her, but she actually felt like Voldemort should be scared.

“Harry, what are you doing?� she hissed at him.

“Just letting an old friend know that his days are numbered,� Harry said. He felt Voldemort’s anger at the intrusion instantly. He began to slowly close down the connection making sure that the message had been delivered. Harry wanted to make sure Voldemort knew that he could keep him out of his mind. He also wanted Voldemort to know that he was perfectly capable of entering his mind whenever he chose to.

“Come on Harry, I think we had better go have dinner.� Hermione took his hand pulling him to the stairs.

“Yeah, that sounds good, let’s go.� He followed her willingly.

Walking to the school, the voices in Hermione’s head piped up.

We may want to talk to him about that little episode some more. We may need to talk to Dumbledore about it if he won’t listen.

I know, but not tonight. There have been too many highs and lows this weekend. All I want is dinner and bed, Hermione told them.

And a good night kiss from Ron, they shouted at her.

Yeah, that too, she answered smiling to herself.

********************

Professor Dumbledore sat at his desk listening to the report from the picture on his right. The report was a little over a week old, and Dumbledore was kicking himself for being lazy. With his students here at school, he tended to put off hearing these things. Of course he knew which choice Hermione had made. It was impossible not to have seen it. Besides, he had had to discreetly extract himself from a private moment between the two a day or so ago. It was the second part of the report, the part about Harry letting Voldemort know he was coming for him that had escaped him till now.

“Come now, Dumbledore. You can’t say this was unexpected can you?� Phineas Nigellus asked from his picture frame.

“If, Phineas, you are referring to Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley you would be correct. However, Harry’s response, if a bit rash, shows that Miss Granger is already fulfilling part of her purpose in his training,� Dumbledore replied.

“Is it time then, to make her aware of the prophecy?� the picture asked.

“Yes, she has claimed her role. Now she needs to know what she must do.� Dumbledore waved his wand in the air releasing the Recognition charm he had placed on one page in Ron’s diary.

Phineas was laughing to himself.

“Perhaps you might share what is so funny to you, Phineas. I could use a chuckle myself,� Dumbledore remarked to the photo.

“Well Headmaster, I was just thinking that I might have liked to see the look on Voldemort’s face when Harry sent his message. Like I once said of you: I might not like Harry’s politics, but I do like his style. Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled with amusement.

“I think that I would agree with you, Phineas.�

********************

Harry, Ron, Ginny, Hermione, Neville, Luna, and Cho were standing with their backs to each other. The other members of the DA, with wands drawn, were facing them in a much larger circle. They had spent the whole of the first two meetings preparing to run this trial.

Hermione and Ginny had been able to modify Ron’s Recognition charm. They could now make another persons wand, as long as it was unprotected by the Recognition charm, unresponsive to its owner, if for only a short while.

After Ron had explained that the words to a spell were not what made it work, that they only served to focus the mind so it could tell the wand what to do, Luna had asked if they might be able to cast the spell without speaking at all. When Harry had asked what for, it was Neville who had supplied the answer. A sneak attack, done in plain sight, if you could pull it off without saying anything and without causing your wand to shoot out a bolt of blue light, you might be able to disarm your opponent without having a spell cast against you.

“'Accio Wand!’ and the fights over,� Neville had said. Someone else pointed out that only a few wizards alive had the ability to do magic without a wand. So it had been decided that the theory would be put to the test.

One member of the DA stood to the side to serve as an official. Their job was to give the seven members of the inner circle a random amount of time, to try and cast the Recognition charm against one or more of the outer circle members’ wands without speaking. When time was up the official would yell go.

The seven members of the inner circle were supposed to retrieve the wands of the people in the outer circle. As long as the curse would wear off in a few minutes, the people making up the outer circle were free to send whatever curses they could come up with at the inner circle. This was the second time through, and the inner circle had not fared so well the first time.

“GO!�

“Accio Wands!� seven voices rang out.

“Protégo!� members of the outer circle yelled, followed by curse after curse. Three wands flew out of their owner hands towards the inner circle.

“Protégo!� the members of the inner group yelled, trying to defend themselves.

“Stop!� yelled the referee.

Harry and Ron were on the floor, hit with a Jiggly Legs curse. Cho was bald, though her hair was quickly growing back. Neville now had donkey ears and Hermione, who had been hit with a Pertrificus Totallus curse, was laying flat on her back. Ginny however, had been unharmed and was holding four wands. Only one was hers.

“Nice job Ginny,� it was her brother Fred.

“Yeah, I felt my wand go cold pretty quick. Knew I was toast,� George added.

“Yeah, me too,� Lee Jordan, their friend, added. He held his hand out to Ginny. “May I have my wand back now? Working would be preferable.� Ginny waved her wand over the other three.

“Release!� She tossed them back to their owners. Neville stood over Hermione.

“Serves you right you know. I should leave you like this for hitting me in first year,� he said to her frozen form.

“Neville, you better unpetrify her, or I’ll give you a tail for those ears,� Ron called from the floor.

“You know I’m only joking. Enervate!� he called out pointing his wand at Hermione. “But I think I’ll leave you Ron,� he said with a laugh. Hermione sat up.

“Ok, everyone come in. Let’s figure out what happened. Finete!� she said, waving her wand at Harry and Ron to release the Jiggly Legs curse. She then turned to Neville and put his ears back.

“Ok, besides Fred, George, and Lee did anyone else lose control of their wand?� Harry asked. Dean Thomas and Seamus Finigan raised their hands.

“I just held on really tight when I felt it go cold, because I knew what was coming,� Seamus said.

“Me too,� added Dean.

“So, five out twelve were effectively disarmed,� Ron said. “Question is, which of us seven did it. I know I didn’t, I was working on Justin and Colin.�

“So raise your hand if you worked on one of the five people who were disarmed,� Ginny said. “Hermione, Cho, Luna, and me then, could have been any of us four that managed it,� she remarked, shaking her head. “I think we should try again, but assign targets this time.�

“Let’s pull one person out of the inner circle - that leaves twelve in the outer, two targets for each of the people in the middle. We’ll have two referees. We can start to rotate people to different areas,� Hermione offered.

“Are we going to have specific targets for the outer circle too?� Dean asked.

“No,� Harry said, “it’s good training for the people in the middle to have to defend themselves from all sides. Let’s get set up. I’ll referee this one. My legs are still twitching….Anyone want to take credit for it?� It was quiet. Harry looked around.

“Come on, I didn’t do it to myself.� Ginny was glaring at him. “You….you’re on my side!� he snapped at her.

“Defend yourself from all angles, Big Brother,� she said indifferently. Harry glared at her, but found himself shaking his head and smiling.

“Not up to standard?�

“No, Harry James.� She was definitely angry. Both thinking back to the Quidditch tryouts, Hermione and Ron looked at each other.

“Let’s take a five minute break. Then go once more tonight,� Ron said. Everyone agreed and broke apart for a few minutes. Ron was talking with Neville when George came up.

“Oy, Ron what’s with Ginny and Harry?�

“Yeah, what’s she going on about?� Fred asked.

“Long story,� Ron replied, “have to tell you some other time. Looks like Harry’s ready to go again.� He pointed. “Ask me again though, you should know about it.�

“Aiiiieee!�

Everyone in the room spun to look in the direction from where the scream had come from. Wands were drawn, and more than a few shield spells were cast. It was Cho, a pile of books was on the floor at her feet. Lying open in the middle with a pillar of light spilling from it was Ron’s Diary.

“Get back!� Harry yelled, but the light began to fade out then disappeared altogether.

“What are you doing with that?� Ginny shouted. Her eyes were blazing.

Uh-oh, Ron said to himself, moving to get between his sister and Cho.

“I tripped over the bag last session. I just picked it up to move it out of the way for the next time. It ripped, and then the book,� she said pointing at it. “Well you all saw it,� she finished looking around at the group and then back at Ginny.
Cho shrank back with her wand raised. She had seen Ginny’s temper at the tryouts. It was scary fifty feet away and now it was directed at her. Ron moved between them. Fred and George touched Ginny’s shoulder.

“Gin, its ok,� Fred said. Ginny began to deflate. Looking nervously around at each other, the DA members relaxed a little.

Hermione and Neville moved to Cho to see if she was okay. Ron looked around, Fred and George had Ginny pulled to the side and were trying to joke with her. He looked back to the diary.

Hello, what’s that? he asked himself. I never wrote anything that far in. Maybe Hermione made an entry.

Ron walked over to the diary. Everyone else seemed to have forgotten about it in the aftermath of Ginny’s display. They were starting to gather in small groups to talk about it. Ron nudged the diary with his toe. Nothing happened. He squatted down so he could read it without having to pick it up.

After Tom Riddle’s old diary had almost been responsible for killing Ginny in his second year, he didn’t need to be reminded of what could happen with diaries that were exhibiting strange magic. Ron could just make out the words. His stomach lurched; he shook his head and reread the entry.

“Bloody Hell!� he said loudly.

The room went quiet. He looked up; everyone was looking at him. Ron looked down at the diary again then back up to Harry and then to Hermione and then he reached to pick the diary up.

“Ronald, no!� Hermione screamed. Both her and Harry started towards him. His hand closed on it and he stood up holding the diary in front of him. With another look at Hermione he started to read.

THE ONE MARKED BY THE DARK LORD…. MARKED AS EQUAL BY HIM….OTHERS WILL COME IF HIS HEART IS TRUE….HE NEED NOT FIGHT ALONE….

ONE OF RED HAIR WILL RISE….POWER APPROACHING THAT OF THE DARK LORD….IN 11 YEARS THE FIRST TO OFFER FRIENDSHIP, IT WILL BE TESTED IMMEDIATELY….CHOOSE WISELY EQUAL AND HE WILL BE YOUR GENERAL PLANNING YOUR VICTORY….HE CAN SHOW YOU THE WAY TO NEW MAGIC….HIS HEART WILL WAVER ONCE, BUT RETURN TO STAND WITH YOU AND FACE HIS GREATEST FEARS….CHOOSE WISELY EQUAL AND TWO OTHERS WILL FOLLOW….

SHE OF BROWN HAIR….ONE FROM NONE….THE SECOND FRIEND IN 11 YEARS….POWERFUL HERSELF BUT UNCARING OF IT OR THE POWER THE FIRST TWO POSSESS….DRAWN TO THEM BY THEIR HEARTS, SHE WILL BE OFFERED THE HEART OF EACH….SHE WILL LOVE BOTH BUT WILL ONLY WANT ONE....TEMPERED BY HER GENTLE HAND THEY WILL LOSE THEIR HEADSTRONG WAYS, SHE WILL TEACH THEM RESTRAINT….SHE WILL GIVE BOTH STRENGTH, FOR EVEN THE ONE SHE FORESAKES WILL FIGHT FOR HER BEFORE HIMSELF….

Ron looked up when he finished. Harry stared at him. Hermione sat down heavily on the floor. Everyone in the DA knew part of the first prophecy about Harry. They also knew of the first two parts to this second one. Now they had the third.

“Dumbledore told me there were four parts to the prophecy. He gave me the first two, the night he taught me how to create the Recognize charm that we have been using and modifying,� Ron said, his gaze shifting over the whole of the DA.

“Dumbledore said it would be dangerous to reveal any part of the prophecy before the person who would fill the roll identified themselves. He must have placed this in the diary before he gave it back to me.� People shifted nervously, even Fred and George were quiet.

“Hermione, Dumbledore said that you could figure out what was protecting the diary in a few hours, and you did. He said I would figure it out easy because I created it to begin with. How come we didn’t find this before?� Ron asked.

“Because, Ronald, we didn’t look for it,� she answered.

“We know about the first two parts, what exactly is the third part getting at?� Lee Jordan asked.

“It means,� answered Hermione, “that I am the second.� She stood up again.

“One of brown hair,� she indicated to her head.

“One from none, my parents are both non-magic….Muggles.�

“She will be the second friend in eleven years.� Hermione looked at Harry; the others followed her gaze. He nodded to her.

Why is he smiling? the voices asked her.

“I don’t care that I am exhibiting the power I do. Nor have I ever cared about the power both Harry and Ron exhibit.�

“She will be offered the heart of both, love both, but only want one.� Hermione finished by walking to Harry, she touched his face then turned to Ron and settled into his arms. The others in the room watched her and Ron.

“So, the rumors about Harry telling you he was in love with you were true?� Lee Jordan asked. Hermione nodded at him.

“Oy, wait a second,� Fred said.

“You left out two lines, Hermione,� George picked up. The others looked at her expectantly.

“The other two lines are my task. Somehow, I am supposed to give both Ron and Harry strength. And I’m supposed to teach them both restraint,� she said with a sigh. Everyone was quiet again, thinking to themselves. It was Cho who broke the silence.

“Whatever it is that you and Ron have to do to help Harry defeat….Voldemort,� you could barely hear the name come off of her lips, “I will do everything in my power to help. Even if I have to step in front of the death curse for one of you,� she said with growing conviction.

“Thank you, Cho,� Hermione said softly.

Harry was elated. He was having trouble with what Ron was supposed to teach him, he and Ron spent time on it every day.

The problem is that even Ron, who has done it twice - ok, technically once - has not been able to do it again, the voices spoke up.

Yeah, well at least this one. I think I’ve already got figured out, Harry answered. Harry could tell Hermione was at a loss for how she was going to fulfill the prophecy. But he knew that she already had.

I’ll tell her, Ron, and Ginny about it in private, he said to himself. The others don’t really need to know anyways.

“You know what guys; I think we have done enough for tonight,� Harry addressed the group. “I’ll let you know about the next meeting, maybe even this week yet. Anyone besides Cho ready to say his name?� he asked. It was becoming a standard question he ended meetings with. He didn’t have many takers yet. And no one stepped forward now, but they were all getting to the point that they could at least hear him say Voldemort and not suffer fits. It was progress.

“You know,� he added after a second, “we don’t have to wait to practice this stuff. I’ll be trying to make your wands go dead whenever I get the chance. Just try not to land yourself in detention. And if you’re in Gryffindor, don’t cost us any points. If you’re not in my house, I don’t care how many points you cost your house,� he said, ducking to miss the pillow Luna sent his way. “Oh yeah, anyone who kills Snape’s wand, can prove you did it, and gets away with it, gets a five galleon trip to Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes on me,� he added.

“Hey no fair,� George said.

“Yeah, when are we going to see Snape?� Fred added.

“What are you complaining about? You get the Galleons either way,� Lee shot at them.

“Oy,� Fred said.

“Guess you’re right,� George finished with a smile.



Authors note:


You didn't really think Hermione would pick Harry did you?

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.








Harry walked into the potions classroom and took a seat with Ron and Hermione.

“Hi,� he said. Glad to see that with the general murmur of students conversing about the assignment for the day that they would be able to talk without too much fear of Snape harassing them.

“So what did you think of the DA meeting last night?� Hermione asked. Harry started to smile.

“I think Ron did a really good job throwing of Ginny’s Imperious curse,� he replied. Ever since Ron and Hermione had gotten together three weeks ago, he was getting really good at it. He was the only one who could shake himself free from Ginny in less than a minute. Harry and Hermione could beat her too, but it still took them longer than Ron.

“What do you think makes her so good at it?� Ron asked. “No one else in the DA can beat her but us three.�

“Well, we have been practicing much longer than the rest of them,� Hermione responded. Harry thought for a while.

“Last year in the Ministry, when I chased after Bellatrix Lestrange, I hit her with the Cruciatus curse.� Ron and Hermione gaped at him. “I couldn’t maintain it though. She started teasing me after that, saying in order to properly use an Unforgivable Curse you had to mean it, to truly want to cause pain. I think Ginny is able to do that where we can’t.� Ron and Hermione just stared at him.

“You think Ginny wants to hurt us?� Ron asked incredulously. He was starting to get angry.

“No, she doesn’t want to hurt us. But she is willing to do it if it helps us train better,� Harry replied. “Ginny is definitely on our side, but she has a lot of Slytherin in her. She is trying to prepare us, me to be precise and she is willing to do what she has to in order to accomplish her goal.� Ron didn’t say anything, but Harry could tell he was mad at what he had said.

“Look, we’ve all crossed a line just by performing the curse on each other. All I’m saying is Ginny is stepping further over it than we are,� Harry said, trying to mollify him.

“Harry, how much harder is it going to be to beat the curse when it is Voldemort or one of his Death Eaters?� Hermione asked timidly. It had dawned on her that the more pain someone was willing to cause, the harder it would be to break free from the curse.

“I don’t know. That’s why next week, Ron has to start going against both Ginny and me. And when he can beat both of us then we’re going to make him fight all three of us; you, me, and Ginny. Just like Ginny demands more from me every day, I’m going to demand more from the rest of you.�

Hermione looked at him. Harry thought he could almost see the thoughts flying back and forth in her head through her eyes. Ron broke the silence.

“We’ll I guess we’re just going to have to work harder then,� he remarked, glaring back at Harry. “By the way, Hermione and I are going to collect on the trip to my brothers’ shop today,� he added curtly.

“Come on Ron, all I did was tell you the truth about why Ginny can perform the curse so well,� Harry pleaded with him.

“I know Harry. I’m sorry; I just really didn’t like what you had to say. I don’t want to hear that my little sister is anything like that git, Percy.�

“Ronald, she is not like that at all. What Percy did was for himself. What Ginny is doing is for us, for Harry,� Hermione broke in, reaching to touch his hand.

“How are you going to prove it’s dead?� Harry asked, trying to move the subject further away from Ginny.

“Watch and see….I’ll let you know when, Hermione….ok?� Ron said. Harry saw him discreetly point his wand at Snape. Hermione had her wand out too and had also taken over watching Ron’s cauldron for him.

“Ok, Hermione that should do it.�

Harry watched as she pointed her wand at the flame under Malfoy’s cauldron. The steam coming from it started to increase by a fraction. Malfoy didn’t notice. He leaned over it, looking to see if the potion was the right color yet. All of the sudden a giant gas bubble exploded, throwing the contents of the cauldron into the air. Most of it landed on Malfoy’s face.

He screamed in pain as large boils began to form on his face. They began to pop and puss began to ooze out of them a moment later. Snape looked up in fury at the noise. Harry saw horror spread on Snape’s face as he saw what was happening, he grabbed his wand and tried to send a cleansing spell at Malfoy. It didn’t work. Malfoy’s cauldron had cracked, spilling the rest of its contents to the floor. Ron grabbed Harry.

“Quick, drink this.� He shoved a vial of clear liquid into Harry’s hand. Harry looked at him, confused.

“Drink it, I’ll explain later.� Harry gulped down the contents of the vial. Ron grabbed the vial back, dropped it to the floor and stepped on it.

The class was out of control as students climbed up on chairs and desks trying not to let the potion touch them. It seemed to spread over a much greater area than should have been possible. Snape was staring at his wand in bewilderment. Harry had seen him use the same spell countless times to clean up spilled potions before.

“Scourgify!� Hermione said, waving her wand at the mess. It was gone in an instant.

“Finite!� She sent another spell at Malfoy and the boils ceased to form. However his face was covered in angry red splotches. Malfoy continued to whimper in pain at the burning. A second later Harry saw him calm considerably as Hermione sent the pain relieving spell at him that she had learned from Mrs. Weasley. Snape seemed to have recovered.

“Take him to the hospital wing,� he barked at Crabbe and Goyle. “The rest of you, class is over for the day.� Harry, Ron and Hermione quickly grabbed their things and moved to the door, hoping to get out of the dungeon before Snape changed his mind. Harry looked back at the last second to see Professor Snape, a very confused expression on his face, shaking his wand. He turned and ran up the stairs with Ron and Hermione. They didn’t stop until they reached the Great Hall and sat down for lunch.

“So do we get the five galleons?� Ron asked when they sat down. He was out of breath, but smiling broadly at Harry.

“Yeah I think you do,� Harry replied. “What was that stuff you made me drink?�

“That was the antidote to veritaserum. We will be taking it once a month along with the rest of the DA before going to potions for a while now,� Hermione answered with a smile that looked harmless. But if you knew her well enough, you could see in her eyes that it was more than a little mischievous.

She has been spending too much time with Ginny, the voices said inside Harry’s head.

Yeah, I’m kind of glad she is Ron’s problem right now, Harry replied. I don’t think I can handle two of Ginny.

“So when are we going to Diagon Alley?� Ron asked.

“Why don’t you just send Fred and George an owl with what you want. They know my account number,� Harry answered. “By the way you two, that was great.�

********************

Harry was under the invisibility cloak trying to follow Ron, Hermione, and Ginny. Because they could just pretend to be performing their duties as prefects, the three of them didn’t need to sneak out at night. Harry on the other hand, he could get in a lot of trouble. Hence the presence of the Marauder’s Map

“I can’t believe I’m letting you talk me into sneaking into the boy Prefects’ bathroom,� Hermione hissed at Harry.

“Shut it will you? I’m not supposed to be here. That’s the whole point of the cloak you know.� They finally reached the bathroom and after Ron made sure it was empty, he motioned them all in. He then locked it behind them setting every spell he could think of on it, including the Recognition charm.

“She’s right you know, Harry. McGonagall will skin us alive if we get caught in here with them,� Ron commented as he moved to the pool sized tub.

“Look, it’s the only place I could think of to go besides Moaning Myrtles bathroom. Plus it’s nicer in here,� Harry replied, as he finished filling the pool.

Let’s just hope she doesn’t decide to pay a visit, the voices commented in Harry’s head.

“Besides, all we’re doing is swimming,� Harry added. He was already in the water.

“Yes, but we’re in the boys’ bathroom,� Hermione replied in exasperation.

Harry having had enough of her complaints, raised his wand and directed a stream of water at her face. The next thing he knew, Ginny, Ron and Hermione had him cornered and were taking turns spinning him in whirlpools. Then Ron turned on Hermione and Ginny created a tidal wave to throw them to the other end of the pool. The battle raged for quite some time, but eventually ended with Harry and Ron hanging upside down in the air while Ginny and Hermione dunked them in and out of the pool.

“Ok, Ok! You win. We surrender,� Ron sputtered. Ginny looked at Hermione and with a wicked smile, she floated Ron up to the ceiling.

“You wouldn’t, Hermione?� Harry gasped, his eyes caught between horror and pleading. She twitched her wand and he was up next to Ron in a blink.

“This is bad, Harry,� Ron said to him.

“Yeah, I don’t think I’m going to like this a whole lot,� Harry agreed. Ron smiled at him and shot a look at Hermione.

“To think, I’m in love with that wicked brown haired girl.� Hermione gasped, her mouth pursed in the manner of Professor McGonagall.

“Ready Ginny?� she asked, in a sickeningly sweet voice.

“Oh yes, I’m tired, don’t think I can hold them up there any longer.� Ginny replied, feigning weakness. “Now?� she asked.

“Now,� Hermione agreed.

“Or that I willingly call Ginny my sister.�

“Arghhh!� Harry and Ron hit the water with a tremendous splash. They came up sputtering, and laughing. The girls had their wands up to defend against any attack that might come.

“I think we’re done,� Harry said, looking at Ron and putting his hands up.

“Yeah, next time let’s bring Seamus and Dean. At least they fight fair.�

“You two are a real pain you know,� Hermione said, with a sigh and smile. “Really Ron, how am I supposed to teach Harry restraint, when all you do is encourage him? I still can’t believe I’m in here. With all the noise we’ve been making half the school must know we’re here.� Ginny swam over to look at the Marauders Map.

“Well, no one is headed this way yet. So we’re still ok,� she said. “The Prefect bathroom for the girls is bigger you know,� she added, looking around. Harry had climbed out of the pool and was toweling off.

“Actually Hermione, I drug you down here so we could all talk about the prophecy,� he said, taking a seat on the pool deck. The others joined him.

“Harry, I just don’t see how I’m supposed to accomplish what the prophecy says,� Hermione replied.

“Yeah mate, we’ve talked between the two of us and I can’t come up with any ideas to help her,� Ron said quietly. He didn’t like seeing Hermione struggle. It was even worse when he couldn’t help. Ginny just sat quietly, leaning against Harry with her eyes closed. Harry was smiling.

“Well I do. In fact, I think she has already fulfilled the prophecy. I think she does every day.� Ron and Hermione looked at him urging him to go on with their eyes.

“Look, we all agree about the brown hair, one from none, second friend and love of one right?� he asked. They both nodded. “Hermione, you have been teaching me restraint, well both me and Ron really, since you met me. It was you who always tried to get me to think before I acted. If I would have listened to you last spring. I might have gone to Snape for help, instead of running off to the Ministry to save Sirius. That is a mistake that I will never repeat,� he said angrily. Hermione reached to touch his hand.

“Harry, you can’t blame yourself for Sirius.�

“I can, and I do,� Harry replied firmly. “But I am done kicking myself for it. Accepting it and learning from it is the only thing I can do to honor Sirius now.

“But even more than losing Sirius, I learned restraint when I fell in love with you. I could have just told you. I could have betrayed Ron. But I knew if I did that I could lose you both. So I did my best to hide it until Ron guessed. We agreed to fight for you without fighting each other. Ultimately I knew the choice was yours to make. And that if you chose Ron, I would have to love you by letting you go. Now matter how much it would hurt, and still does,� he added softly.

Ron was staring at the floor. Harry had done a remarkable job of being happy for him and Hermione. So good in fact, that Ron sometimes forgot what Harry must be feeling when he saw him with Hermione.

“Harry I’m sorry,� Hermione said gently.

“Don’t be, Hermione you have nothing to be sorry for.�

“Harry, you’re my best friend, and my brother. So don’t lie to me and tell me this isn’t killing you,� Ron said to him.

“I’m not Ron, it hurts. But it gets a little better each day.� It wasn’t, but Harry lied anyways.

“Then how on earth can she be giving you strength?� Ron asked in frustration.

“Because I love her Ron, I will not allow anything to happen that will hurt her. Or for that matter any of the people I love ever again. Hermione, do you remember the night you told me you picked Ron?� Harry asked. “You remember what I said?�

She nodded her head. It would have been impossible to forget.

“Even though you picked Ron, that was the night you gave me the strength to fight him. I am coming for Voldemort. I wanted him to know that he should fear me. So I let down the barrier between us and I told him….Hermione, you have already fulfilled your part of the prophecy,� Harry finished his explanation. Hermione and Ron looked at Harry and then at each other.

“You really are a great wizard, Harry,� Hermione said looking back at him.

“If I am, it’s only because I have the help of my brother who is also a great wizard, and my sisters who are even greater witches,� Harry answered.

“I think we should head back to the common room for the night,� Ginny broke into the conversation. “I want to sit by the fire for a while,� she added without lifting her head from Harry’s shoulder.

A short while later they walked back into the empty Gryffindor common room, everyone else already having gone to bed.

“I think I’m done for the night,� Ron said. “See you in the morning Hermione?� She kissed his cheek goodnight before responding.

“I’m going up too.�

Ginny sat down on the couch in front of the fire. Harry joined her. She moved over to lean against him again, her head resting on his shoulder once more.

“You don’t mind do you?�

“No I don’t, Gin.� They sat quietly for a few minutes.

“Ginny….did I live up to your expectations?�

“For tonight Harry, for tonight,� she replied.

“Good,� Harry answered.


Ron walked into the 6th years’ dorm room to find Seamus, Neville, Dean and his two brothers, Fred and George. He was greeted with a barrage of pillows.

Protégo!� he yelped, waving his wand. The pillows never got there.

“Oy, not bad ickle Ronnie,� George commented, laughing at him.

“What are you guys doing here?� Ron asked, surprised to see them.

“Better yet,� Fred started.

“Where have you been?� George finished the question.

“Off snogging with Hermione, I’d say,� Neville tossed in. The others started laughing again. Ron felt his ears turning red.

“Watch it, or I’ll knock points off on you,� he growled at Neville.

“Only if you want to end up locked in your trunk,� Dean replied, smirking at him.

“Seriously though, little bro,� Fred started.

“We’re here so you can tell us what the deal is between our little sister,� George picked up.

“And Harry,� Fred finished. Ron looked at them.

“Yeah, I suppose you should know.� He sat down and began to relate what had happened on the day of the Quidditch tryouts.

“To borrow a phrase from you Ronald,� it was Fred talking.

“Bloody Hell!� George said when Ron had finished the story. “So what do we do about it?� he asked.

“Not much we can do,� Ron replied.

“Or should do for that matter,� Fred added.

“Well I know what I’m going to do,� Dean spoke up. The others looked at him. “Be glad it is Harry she goes after and make sure I don’t make her mad.�

“You got that right mate,� Seamus remarked. The others nodded in agreement.


George punched Fred in the arm as they made their way to the portrait hole.

“What was that for?�

“Look.� George pointed. Harry and Ginny had fallen asleep on the couch.

“Should we?� Fred asked. George considered.

“No, let them be. Harry’s got more than enough to deal with, without our harassment.�

“You disappoint me,� Fred responded.

“Well you go ahead then. But I’m not walking around with a pumpkin for a head for the next month because I twisted Ginny's knickers in a knot,� George commented. Fred paused.

“Yeah, you’re right. Surprise like that she might kill us before she calmed down.� They turned to go.

“Say George, you don’t suppose Ginny and Harry have a Hermione and Ron thing going on do you?� Fred considered the question.

“No, she sleeps like that all the time at home with us. Or whoever is closest when we’re gathered around the fire at night talking. Come on, we still have some new products to get on the shelves for Halloween tomorrow,� Fred said, heading down the hallway.

********************

Harry knocked on the door to Professor Lupin and Professor Tonks’s office.

“Come in.� Harry entered; it appeared that only Professor Lupin was there. “Hello Mr. Potter,� his Professor said as Harry closed the door.

“Hello Remus,� Harry replied. Professor Lupin brightened.

“Good, I was hoping this was not official business. How have you been Harry? I have managed to keep tabs on you pretty well this year. Being your teacher helps in that manner. Quite a performance you and your teammates put on against Slytherin; 210-20. I thought Ron would shut them out there for a while, but he seemed to lose concentration when you and Mr. Malfoy went after the snitch. They got those two in before he recovered, brilliant save on the third one though.� He smiled at Harry.

Harry recalled the match fondly. It was the worst defeat Slytherin had suffered in a long time. What made it even better was Malfoy was their team captain.

“The other match between Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw was pretty good too,� Harry commented. “It was real competitive except for Cho being a much better Seeker. The match was even otherwise.�

“I think both those teams will give Gryffindor a good run this year,� Remus replied. “Though I think the match of the year will be Gryffindor versus Ravenclaw.� Harry shook his head with a rueful smile.

“I just hope Cho doesn’t knock me off my broom.� They sat watching each other for a moment before Remus spoke again.

“So did you just come to say hi today Harry, or is there something I might help you with?� Harry smirked.

“Saw right through me didn’t you, Remus?�

“Well, I thought there might be something. You suffered the loss of Sirius less than six months ago Harry. You’re only just recovering from it. And now rumor has it that you gave your heart to someone, and she didn’t want it. Am I right?� Harry didn’t answer. Remus sighed heavily.

“I thought as much,� he commented. “It’s a different kind of pain, isn’t it? She’s still here, while Sirius is gone to you….to us forever.�

“There are times I think it’s worse,� Harry said softly.

“I would agree Harry, Sirius being gone makes it easier to adjust.�

“Will it get better Remus, because it’s been six weeks and it hasn’t yet,� Harry asked in a whisper.

“That Harry, I’m glad to say is a question I can answer from experience. It will, eventually, you just have to be patient.� Harry looked at Remus; he was smiling kindly back at him.

“Who was she, Remus?� Remus considered for a moment.

“And that Harry, is a question that I will never answer.� Remus stood up and walked around the desk putting his arm around Harry’s shoulders.

“Harry, I promise you that some day a girl will come along, who will make you forget that you ever loved Hermione in the way you do now.�

“I will….“ Harry started to protest. Remus interrupted.

“I didn’t say you wouldn’t still love her. Only that it will change. Someone else will take her place.� Harry was quiet again.

“How about some lunch Harry, it would be good to eat early today. Let the hunger build for the Halloween feast tonight.�

“Yeah, I think you’re right.� They headed out of the room and down the hall. “Know anything about the entertainment for tonight?� Harry asked.

“Oh—I do, but the Headmaster will be most displeased with me if I let his secret out,� Remus replied, as they turned the corner.

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.









Two, wake up, I need you, Ginny silently told the voice in her head.

It took a second for the voice to respond. Ginny waited, the familiar feeling of the voice waking washed over her.

Ginny, I’m tired; we need to rest, all of us. You haven’t let us all sleep the whole night since the day before Halloween, that was almost four weeks ago.

Ginny never slept when she was alone anymore, not since her first year. The nightmares from Tom Riddle possessing her were too much. She had learned to use the different voices to rest her brain and body without actually sleeping. If she let them shut down and simply lay in bed for seven or eight hours it was almost the same. She had learned to adjust to the difference.

The only time she actually allowed herself to truly sleep was when she was next to one of her brothers or Hermione. That was why, during the day, she was forever leaning on one of them. Sleeping for ten minutes here, fifteen minutes there, the nightmares didn’t come then. She would sleep free of dreams good and bad. For almost five years it had been enough.

Hush, I’m tired too. At least you’re getting to sleep some.

But you’re not even resting anymore. Always up; only letting two of us sleep at a time. We’re going to miss something because we're too tired.

We haven’t missed anything yet have we? Ginny asked the voice.

No, we haven’t. But we will sooner or later, you know that. Ginny didn’t answer. The voice sighed deeply.

What did you need me to do?

I’ve found a book that may have a clue in it. I need you to help me with the invisibility spell until we get back to the dorm room.

You’re not going to make us go through it tonight are you?

No, I’ll let you all sleep when we get back, Ginny replied.

And you are you going to rest too? Or look at it without us? the voice demanded.

Will you quit harping if I rest too? Ginny asked, exasperated that she was getting such a hassle. The voice, sensing weakness ceased on it.

Ginny, we could just tell Hermione, ask her to sit with us. We could all sleep then, it pressed hopefully.

Ginny didn’t answer as she stepped through the portrait hole and dropped the invisibility spell. She quickly walked across the common room and up the stairs to her dorm, carefully opening the door of her dorm a crack. Ginny cast a sleeping spell into the room so she could get to her bed without waking the others.

I really should see if what I need is in that book, she thought while lying there.

Ginny please, you need to rest, the voice pleaded with her.

Ok, I promise I’ll rest for the night now. You can go to sleep if you want to, Ginny said giving in.

You won’t go to Hermione?

No, Ginny replied. The voice sighed.

Ok then, goodnight.

Goodnight, Ginny answered. After a few minutes, she felt her brain shut down, and her body relax. A tear rolled down her cheek, but she really didn’t notice.

********************

Ginny stood outside the door to Hermione’s dorm room. She was exhausted, Ron and Katie had drilled them so hard at Quidditch practice. Their match against Hufflepuff was the first week back after the Christmas Holidays and they both kept forgetting that Hufflepuff would have two weeks without practice also.

It had been two weeks now since that night in the library. And the voices in her head had been begging her to go Hermione so she could sleep the whole night ever since. Instead she had been staying up, making one of them stay up with her.

She had found it, but it wouldn’t work. Ginny was devastated. As low as the day she realized Harry had found Tom Riddle’s diary after she had thrown it away. All of it had been a waste.

Please Ginny, the voices prodded her.

Ginny opened the door to the sixth year's dorm; she was so tired that she forgot to cast her sleeping spell before walking to Hermione’s bed. She hesitated, Hermione was sleeping - she looked so happy. Ever since she and Ron had started dating, Ginny thought that Hermione looked like she was glowing.

I would give everything that is mine to feel like she looks right now, she thought.

Ginny, the voices prodded again. Ginny tentatively reached out her hand to touch Hermione’s arm.

“Hermione?� she whispered quietly into the night. Hermione woke with a start.

“Ginny….What’s wrong, why are you crying?� She sat up taking Ginny’s hand.

“Hermione….can I….can I sit with you?� Ginny asked timidly. Hermione pulled Ginny onto the bed next to her. Ginny lay down with her head on Hermione’s lap.

“Ginny tell me what’s wrong?� Hermione asked softly. She reached for her wand and cast a ward spell on her four-poster bed, sealing them in so no one could hear or see what happened inside the closed curtains. Ginny was quiet for a minute or two, too scared to answer.

“I’m your sister. Tell me what’s wrong,� Hermione said softly, as she brushed Ginny’s hair back away from her face.

“Promise me you won’t tell anyone, not Harry, not even Ron?� Hermione hesitated.

“I promise to help you in anyway I can Ginny. If I have to tell them I will.� Ginny closed her eyes.

They’ll be so mad at me. What if they won’t forgive me? she asked the voices.

Please Ginny, we need help, they responded.

We can’t fight Tom like this anymore, the third voice added softly.

Ginny took a deep breath.

“Hermione, I have more than one voice in my head.� With that statement, for the first time in history, a sorcerer revealed the secret that had followed all the greatest witches and wizards.

Ginny proceeded to tell Hermione everything about the voices, how they helped her to fight Tom Riddle during her first year. How they enabled her to attack and defend at the same time. How she used them to do things for her. How she allowed them to sleep without falling asleep herself.

“Hermione, the only time I myself sleep is when I’m touching you, Harry, or one of my other brothers. I’m so tired Hermione….please will you just hold me tonight so I can sleep? I just need one night, and I’ll be ok again.� Hermione was horrified; she had a million questions to ask Ginny.

Not tonight Hermione, her first voice spoke up.

“Go to sleep Ginny,� she whispered softly, and pulled the covers up over her.

“You won’t leave me, Hermione? I don’t want Tom in my head again.� Ginny had reached up to take Hermione’s hand in hers. Hermione could hear the terror in her voice.

“I promise I will stay here until you wake up, Ginny.� Hermione felt Ginny relax and knew she was asleep before she even finished her sentence.

What are we going to do about this? the voices asked.

I think we need to tell Ron and Harry, the second added.

Just let her sleep for now. We’ll talk to her about it in the morning, Hermione told them both.

We should stay up to watch her tonight, the first voice said.

What for? You two sleep. I’ll watch over us, the second voice replied.

Hermione settled down on the bed and drifted into a light slumber, the kind where you are not really asleep, but not awake either. She was only vaguely aware as the light from the morning sun filled the room hours later.

Hey you two wake up, Hermione heard the second voice talking in her head. She opened her eyes. Ginny was still asleep, it looked like she hadn’t moved all night.

How is she? Hermione asked the voice.

She’s fine; I would have waked you if there was a problem, the voice replied.

Why don’t you get some sleep for awhile? I think One and I can handle it now, Hermione told the second voice. A few moments later, Hermione shuddered as she felt part of her brain shut down.

One, are you still with me? she asked.

Still here, kind of a strange feeling to be awake and have her asleep isn’t it? her first responded.

Yes, I kind of always thought when you two weren’t talking to me that you were asleep then….But I guess not….I feel like I’m missing part of myself, Hermione told the voice. Hermione sat quietly on the bed holding Ginny in her lap. She showed no signs of stirring.

I think tonight, I want to have both of you sleep while I stay awake, Hermione told the voice. I want to get some idea of what she has been going through.

I think this is much more difficult than Ginny made it out to be. I could feel how tired our second was when she woke us this morning, the first voice said.

I could too, Hermione replied, while combing Ginny’s hair with her fingers. I think we should wake her. We need to talk to her about this. The voice didn’t respond and Hermione took its silence as agreement. She gently placed her hand on Ginny's shoulder and shook her lightly.

“Ginny….Ginny.�

“Wha….“

“Hey there, it’s time to get up,� Hermione said quietly to Ginny

“Hermione?� Ginny was very confused. “You let me sleep all night?� she asked, when she realized where she was.

“And tonight and any night that you need too,� Hermione replied.

“Thank you Hermione,� Ginny whispered, casting her eyes down on the bed so she did not have to look at her.

“I have voices in my head too Ginny….Two of them. I tried it last night you know, only letting part of me sleep. I can feel it after just one night. You have no idea how tired you are Ginny.�

Ginny didn’t answer her. She just sat on the bed huddled in a ball, trying to make herself as small as possible.

“Did you let the voices sleep last night Ginny?� Ginny nodded her head.

“Yes.�

“And when was the last time you let all of yourself sleep at the same time?� Hermione demanded.

“Yesterday, next to Ron, when we were waiting for the DA meeting to start.�

That was only about ten minutes! the first voice screamed at Hermione.

“No Ginny, the whole night.� Ginny wouldn’t answer. Hermione decided to push her.

“You need to tell me the truth Ginny. I’ll use veritaserum on you if I think you’re lying to me.� Ginny was rocking back and forth on the bed - she wanted to fight. But even after sleeping the whole night she didn’t have the energy.

“Tell me Ginny.�

“The night before Halloween, when Harry and I fell asleep on the couch in the common room,� she replied. Her response was barely audible.

That was six weeks ago, the first voice offered quietly to Hermione.

“And before that Ginny?�

“When you stayed in my room at the Burrow, Harry had the only cot, so we had to share my bed,� Ginny replied. “I was so happy when you were coming this summer because I thought….� Ginny’s voice trailed off. “But then you and your family stayed in the tent.� Hermione was calculating back.

“That was over two years ago, Ginny,� she gasped in horror. “You haven’t slept in more than two years?� Ginny nodded her head; she was biting her lip, rocking back and forth on the bed again.

“Just the one time with Harry,� she whispered. Ginny finally broke down; all the strain of what she had been doing came pouring out of her. Hermione pulled Ginny into her arms.

“It’s ok, Ginny. I’ll help you.� She sat holding her while Ginny regained control of herself. It was a few minutes before Ginny spoke.

“Are you going to tell Ron and Harry?� she whispered.

“Yes, we can take turns sitting with you.�

“They’re going to be mad at me,� Ginny said quietly.

“I’m mad at you Ginny. You should have trusted us, we would have helped you.�

“I’m sorry Hermione.�

“I know Ginny,� Hermione replied, but Ginny was sleeping again.

********************

Harry and Hermione sat at the foot of the large bed they had found in the Room of Requirement. Ron was leaning on the headboard facing them. Ginny was lying next to him with her head on his lap. She had fallen asleep again almost before Hermione had even started talking. Harry and Ron were both struggling to comprehend what Hermione had told them.

“I have the voices too,� she told them, “two of them. I tried it last night after she explained it to me. My second voice stayed up all night. It’s sleeping now, I feel like part of me is dead. I don’t know how she has been able to do it. It’s not the same as really sleeping.�

“You have the voices too?� Ron asked curiously. Hermione nodded at him. He turned to Harry. “How about you?� Harry nodded.

“Yeah, I have two of them also,� he replied. Ron smiled.

“What are you smiling about?� Hermione asked.

“Because I have them too, three of them,� he replied.

“Hermione, have you ever read anything about this?� Harry asked

“No I haven’t. I don’t think it’s something that happens very often though.�

“I get that feeling too,� Harry said.

“Do you think it’s like parseltongue?� Ron asked. Harry and Hermione looked at him curiously.

“What do you mean?� Hermione asked

“Well you can’t teach parseltongue. You are either born with the gift or you’re not. I can do all kinds of things I couldn’t before the voices developed,� he added. Hermione caught where he was going.

“If it could be taught, it would be part of our lessons. You’re right Ron. I think it’s a gift. I wonder how many people have it?�

“You said you have never read anything about it?� Harry asked again. Hermione shook her head. “I think that’s pretty strange. I would have thought it would be mentioned somewhere,� Harry added shaking his head too.

“I don’t think it’s all that strange, Harry,� Hermione replied after a few minutes.

“Why not?� Harry and Ron asked together, both confused.

“Well, I have had the voices in my head ever since third year with the time turner. I never even thought about mentioning it to someone,� she answered.

“She’s right you know. I only developed my second and third in the first week of school this year. But it never crossed my mind to mention it to you guys,� Ron commented. “How long have you had them Harry?�

“Ever since fourth year when that imposter Mad-Eye demonstrated the Imperious curse on us,� Harry replied.

“And Ginny has had them since her first year, but never said a word about it. I think she only told me because she was so tired and couldn’t think of any other way to explain what she had been doing. I think Ron is right. I think it might be pretty rare. I think because I haven’t read about it, we might even be the first sorcerers to confide in someone else about it,� Hermione finished confidently.

“I would be inclined to agree with you, Miss Granger.�

“Bloody Hell!� Ron yelped. Harry and Hermione spun around on the bed, their wands out.

“Protego!� they both cried together. Ginny bolted awake.

“Wha….“ Ron grabbed her.

“It’s ok Ginny.� Dumbledore was standing in the entry to the Room of Requirement.

“So this is what happened to that bathroom I found so many years ago,� he said looking around. His gaze returned to the four of them, settling on Ginny he smiled at her.

“You may go back to sleep if you would like, Miss Weasley.�

Harry and Hermione had lowered their wands after realizing who had walked in on them. Ginny leaned up against Ron again, but instead of sleeping, kept one voice awake so she would know everything that happened with Professor Dumbledore.

“I’m sorry to have eavesdropped on you. I needed to speak with Harry, and fancied a walk. So I thought I might go look for him. Somehow I ended up coming here. When I opened the door I became intrigued at your discussion.� He smiled kindly his eyes twinkling. Harry grinned at what he was sure was a lie.

Somehow I doubt that he ended up here by accident, he said to himself.

“You said you agreed with me Headmaster?� Hermione asked

“Yes, I would, Miss Granger.�

Professor Dumbledore then proceeded to explain his theories on the voices to them.

“I would venture that we five could be the only sorcerers alive with this particular gift,� he finished.

“No sir, there is at least one other wizard who has the voices too,� Harry broke in, looking at his friends and Professor Dumbledore. “Voldemort has the gift too. I know from all the times we have been in each others minds.� Professor Dumbledore nodded in recognition of what Harry said.

“Headmaster….“ Hermione started, Dumbledore turned to look at her. “Is this something we shouldn’t have told each other about?� Dumbledore was quiet for some time, as the voices in his head debated the question.

“I cannot really give you an answer to your question. What I can do is give you some insight that comes with age. The ability to embrace a new voice is the gift. It is not something you will ever be able to help another person with. Miss Granger, you have two voices you said?� Hermione nodded in response to Professor Dumbledore’s question. Professor Dumbledore continued.

“Ronald will never help you develop a third. A third voice may simply not exist within you. It may be possible that your gift has reached its limit in maintaining the two voices you do have. What I have learned tonight that I did not know, is that we can teach each other what we are capable of doing with the voices.

“Ginny told Hermione how she used the voices to shut down her brain and rest her body without sleeping. Hermione was able to apply that knowledge and use it herself. The rest of us should be able to do so also. Knowledge shared for good is never a bad thing.

“Like all of you, it never occurred to me to talk to anyone about the voices in my head. Now that I have, I find the reason I didn’t is because I believe all the greatest sorcerers in history had this gift. It is what makes the greatest difference, multiplying your abilities by however many voices live in you. The problem occurs when you realize that some of the greatest sorcerers were evil….I would advise you to be very careful whom you share your new knowledge with. In fact, it would not be entirely bad if we all took this to our graves.� Professor Dumbledore finished his lesson.

Harry could not see any of the familiar twinkle in Dumbledore’s eyes that made him seem so friendly most of the time. It was quiet for a long time before he spoke again.

“Harry, I would see you in the hallway for a moment.�

"Yes sir, Professor Dumbledore,� he responded quietly.

“Hermione, I will make arrangements for you and Ginny to be moved into a room of your own. Harry and Ronald, you will be able to access it without setting off alarms. Do not betray my trust,� he warned before walking out of the room. Harry followed him.

“Harry, we both know that I have already talked with you about what I needed too,� Professor Dumbledore said. Harry could see the twinkle had returned to his eyes again. Harry grinned at him.

“Yes sir, some secrets need to be maintained.�

“Have a good day, Harry. See that you all help Ginny. It will be hard on all of you.�

“Yes sir,� Harry replied, and then walked back into the Room of Requirement. “Recognize!� He locked the door behind him.

Ginny and Hermione were both sleeping on either side of Ron. Harry sat down on the bed which grew wider to accommodate him.

“Here, let me have Ginny,� he said pulling her onto his lap. Neither her, nor Hermione even noticed.




Author's note:

I know some of you don't like the voices as much as others. Sorry for them being so heavy this chapter. Maybe not my best chapter, but it sets up quite a few small things for the rest of year six and seven



Wow, in all the reviews and e-mails so far, no one has asked what the heck it is that Ginny found, but won't work. Not that I'm going to tell you....Yet.

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.







Harry lay in his bed; the first prophecy was weighing heavily on him. Harry knew that he wasn’t ready to fight Voldemort – that almost everything all of the people around him did was an attempt to train him, give him some new skill so that he could fight and win. He was doing everything he could to make sure that he took it all in. He just hoped that not too many people were being hurt by Voldemort while he was being trained.

He also knew he was being protected from what was going on in the war against Voldemort. He was protecting himself too, purposely avoiding any news of attacks or killings that might have occurred; he couldn’t take the guilt that he felt when he heard about them. It was impossible not to hear some things but he was determined not to run off to save the world only to end up condemning it by getting himself killed. Hermione had taught him well.

Harry shook his head clearing, his mind of bad thoughts. He looked over to see if Ron had come back from sitting with Ginny. He was still gone. Dumbledore had made arrangements for all of the prefects from each house to have their own rooms, leaving it up to them to decide if they wanted to move out of the dorm room they were in currently. Ron was one of the few who had stayed in his old room.

It had been a week since Hermione had told Harry and Ron Ginny’s secret. Harry had yet to sit with her at night. He and Ginny might think of themselves as brother and sister, but he wasn’t sure Dumbledore would agree. So he sat with her during the day, after the nights when she refused to let Ron or Hermione sit with her.

Harry had noticed a remarkable improvement in Ginny almost immediately. The first DA meeting after Hermione had sat with her, Ginny had throw off the Imperious Curse from himself, Ron, Hermione, Luna and Neville at the same time.

He wasn’t sure all of the improvement was going to be for the better though. It had been awhile since the last time Ginny had gone off on him, but at Quidditch practice last night she had reached a new level again. Ron and Katie had wanted someone to fly against Harry while he chased the snitch, Ginny had volunteered. During the second run she had beaten him. It had infuriated her.

“He’s not done with practice until I say so!� she had stormed at Ron when he tried to end practice after that.

Harry recalled the next five runs vividly. He had won each time, but Ginny pushed him harder than ever.

Viktor Krum, who had been helping at the practice, had left the field shaking his head, mumbling something about being glad that he was retired and didn’t have an insane little sister. Ginny had refused to talk to Harry the rest of the night. He was still stinging from her rebukes.

Along with Ginny’s improvement he had also noticed that both Ron and Hermione were not themselves. They were tired; Hermione had almost made a mistake in potions before she caught it. Ron had regressed in his ability against the Imperious curse, only able to fight off three people when he had been fighting five for weeks.

I think we should sit with her tonight….If she’s talking to us today, the voices said.

We’ll have to sit on the couch in the common area. I’m not comfortable in hers and Hermione’s room for the whole night, Harry replied.

We aren’t either, but we need to help Ron and Hermione. It is going to take a while for the three of us to adjust to this.

Well it will be a good night to do it. It’s the first day of the Christmas Holiday. I think the four of us are the only ones in the school for the next two weeks, Harry told the voices. And then, deciding it was late enough to wake the others he rolled out of bed.

********************

Harry walked into Hermione and Ginny’s new room. Hermione was awake, sitting on her bed, already dressed. Ginny’s bed was empty, but she and Ron were on the couch still sound asleep.

“Good morning Harry, how did you sleep?� Hermione asked.

“Better than them,� he replied with a nod at Ron and Ginny.

“I heard about Quidditch yesterday. Viktor told me about it while I was waiting for Ron to come out of the locker rooms.� Harry looked at Hermione in alarm.

“Please tell me Ron knows you still talk to him.�

“Yes he does, he doesn’t like it a whole lot but he trusts me. I think he trusts Viktor too. He has really helped Ron and Katie with captain duties for the team this year. It helps that Viktor has a girlfriend too,� Hermione replied. Harry relaxed.

“Sorry Hermione, I just know how he reacted before. And I really prefer to be around you two when you’re not fighting with each other.�

“That’s ok, Harry. I am well aware of how much we hurt each other in the past. We’re both different people now….I realize now that most of what I did with Viktor was to get Ron’s attention. I should have just asked Ron out myself….But I was more scared than he was,� she said sadly, shaking her head.

“I always thought you were so smart. I’m not sure what gave me that impression,� Harry remarked, taking a verbal swipe at Hermione, before sitting down on the bed next to her. Hermione smacked him on the arm.

“Be careful, I might have to put a hex on you, Harry,� she said, smiling back at him. Harry ignored her threat. He pointed at the book.

“What do you have there?�

“You two aren’t going to stop talking about me are you?� Ron asked from across the room.

“You were listening!� Hermione hissed, and threw a pillow at him. “You truly are a git, Ronald Weasley.� Ron returned her insult with a dopy grin.

“Do you still love me?� Hermione glared at him.

“Yes, I still love you Ronald, even if you are a git.�

“Good, because I couldn’t stand it if you didn’t,� Ron replied, still with his stupid grin.

“Puhlezze, you two are going to make Harry and I sick if you keep it up,� Ginny, without lifting her head from Ron’s lap, interjected herself into the conversation.

“Good morning Big Brother,� she added a moment later.

“You’re talking to me again now?� Harry asked. He had intended it to sound angry, but it came out sounding more hopeful.

“It’s a new day, Harry.� Harry felt his heart rise. He didn’t understand why, but not meeting Ginny’s expectations hurt him deeply.

“Don’t let me down today, Harry James,� Ginny added curtly, still lying with her head on Ron’s lap; she hadn’t even opened her eyes. Harry, Ron and Hermione exchanged looks before shaking their heads.

“You know, Gin, you can be very scary at times,� Ron remarked quietly to her.

“Good,� Ginny replied. The room was quiet for a minute before Ginny spoke again.

“So, you were going to tell us what was in your book, Hermione?� Harry shook his head; she still hadn’t even opened her eyes, but her perception of the room was dead on. Hermione, with one last shake of her head, started in.

“Who wants an early Christmas present?� she asked, looking around and grinning brightly at each of them in turn.

“I never complain about getting gifts,� Harry replied.

“Yeah ‘Mione, what have you got for us?� Ron added. Ginny sat up and looked at Hermione expectantly. Hermione, seeing that she had their attention continued.

“Well, I’m not really sure how much use it will be. But I thought it would be fun if the four of us learned the Animagus Transformation. So, I figured out how to do it.� Ginny darted to Hermione’s bed, leaving Ron sitting with a surprised look on his face.

“Mental,� he mumbled walking over to join them.

“I’ve been looking for that for ages, where did you find it?� Ginny demanded.

“I snuck it out of the restricted section last year. I have been studying it ever since,� Hermione replied. Harry and Ron looked at each other incredulously. Hermione’s affinity for breaking school rules was growing by the day. Ginny however, was simply impressed.

“Good for you Hermione, I’m proud of you.�

“Thank you, Ginny.�

“You know, you two are starting to make Harry and I look like saints,� Ron said. “The worst thing we’ve done this year is sneaking you two into the boy’s bathroom. And here you are stealing books from the restricted section and now you’re going to want Harry and I to become animagi. I assume we are not going to register?� he finished glaring at Hermione. She pouted back at him. Ron melted a second later.

“Sounds like fun, how do we do it?� he asked.

“Yeah Hermione, how do we do it?� Harry pushed.

“Well it is basically just transfiguration, but it is really difficult. You have to make sure you don’t lose your concentration, because if you get stuck in the middle, they sometimes can’t fix you.

“Maybe this isn’t going to be as much fun as I thought,� Ron said gloomily. “I can just see spending the rest of my life with an orangutan’s head.� Harry laughed at him.

“Come on Ron, if my dad and Sirius can teach that traitor how to do it, Hermione should be able to teach us.�

“Be quiet, both of you,� Ginny snarled at them. She then turned back to Hermione. “How do we do it Hermione?� Hermione looked at the book again.

“Well once you get good at it, it is just a matter of thinking about your animal form. You basically decide to just change. When you are transformed, even though you still know everything about who you were, the only wizarding skill you retain is the ability to change back to human form. The problem in learning is that you don’t know what shape to take.�

“So how do you do it the first few times?� Harry asked. Hermione smiled.

“Come with me,� she said, as she led them into the bathroom she and Ginny shared.

“With this,� Hermione said, pointing to a potion brewing in a small solid gold cauldron.

“It’s called the Animagi Potion. I have been brewing it for six months now. I had it in Moaning Myrtles bathroom, but was able to move it here last week,� she said, while setting up three other small golden cauldrons and dividing the potion into them.

“Hermione, you could have told me. I would have paid for those cauldrons. They must have cost a fortune,� Harry stammered at her.

“I told you. This is what I’m giving you for Christmas. You might as well be happy with it, because it’s all you and Ginny are getting. I might have something else for you though, Ronald,� she said, smiling at him. Ron scowled.

“I can’t get you anything like this,� he mumbled softly to her.

“I already have what I want from you, Ronald.� Ron looked at Hermione, confusion on his face. Hermione drifted up to him. She kissed her finger and reached up to touch his lips.

“Your heart Ronald, you gave it to me. That is all I want from you,� Hermione whispered to him. Harry got the feeling that neither Ron nor Hermione remembered that he and Ginny were still standing there. He turned around, trying to give them a little privacy. Ginny was staring at the floor.

“Erm….Hermione you were telling us about the Animagi Potion,� Ginny interrupted after a few seconds.

“What….Oh yes, well anyways it’s ready now. There is a cauldron for each of us. All we have to do is add two of our own hairs to the potion. We only need to put a single drop in our mouths. The animal you are supposed to be will come into your head. The potion will help you focus on your animal form. You then have to decide to take that form. I brewed enough potion for each of us so we will have plenty to practice with until we don’t need help anymore,� Hermione explained.

“I want to go first,� Ginny said excitedly. Ron groaned.

“Mum’s going to kill me,� he mumbled. Ginny ignored him. Taking one of the cauldrons over to the sink she pulled out her wand and inscribed a large (G) on the outside of it.

“Just two hairs Hermione?� she asked. Hermione nodded.

“Hermione, you’re sure you brewed the potion correctly,� Harry asked cautiously as he watched Ginny pluck two hairs from her head and drop them into her cauldron. It began to steam and hiss a second later. Hermione had walked over next to Ginny and was peering into the cauldron. The potion had turned flaming red in color.

“It’s correct. It is supposed to match colors with the hair that is placed in it. It will only turn the correct color if it was brewed properly,� Hermione replied.

Ginny put the tip of her finger in the cauldron and placed the drop on her tongue. Harry felt Ron cringe beside him. He wasn’t feeling particularly well himself.

Oh….Wow, the voices in Ginny’s gushed as the image leapt into her mind.

Hush, concentrate on changing now, she told them.

Harry, Ron and Hermione watched in stunned silence. Ginny was gone, in her place was brilliant red phoenix.

“Her eyes are amazing,� Hermione said. Harry was focused on the eyes too. They were the richest, deepest, chocolate brown he had ever seen. What was most amazing though was the way the color seemed to swirl in them. Tumbling and churning like a muddy river, swollen from a recent rainfall.

“Ginny, you’re beautiful,� Ron whispered in awe.

Ginny leapt into the air, flying to Ron’s shoulder, she nuzzled his cheek. Feeling his body grow light, Ron reached up and took hold of her tail feathers.

“Ginny, can you lift me?� he asked. The next thing Harry and Hermione knew, Ron was floating near the ceiling while Ginny’s wings beat slowly in the air. Ron laughed then dropped to the floor.

“I don’t believe it. Do you think she has all the powers of a real Phoenix?� he asked. Harry reached into his pocket searching for the knife that Sirius had given him. Pulling it out, he opened the blade.

“Harry what are you doing?� Hermione hissed at him, as he drew the blade along his arm cutting a large gash into it.

“Phoenix tears have healing powers,� he said, gritting his teeth against the pain, while holding his arm out. Ginny settled on his hand. Her head turned and tears dropped from her eye onto Harry’s cut arm. The bleeding stopped and the cut began to heal over, leaving a thin white scar on Harry’s arm. Ginny was singing, though it was a little softer, it was the same haunting song that Fawkes sang.

“I want to try,� Ron whispered. “Unless someone else wants to go first,� he added, looking at Harry and Hermione. Ginny changed back to her human form.

“Let Hermione go first Ron, she made the potion,� Ginny said.

“Go ahead Hermione,� Harry and Ron urged her.

“Use the voices, Hermione. They can help you focus your mind,� Ginny added, as Hermione marked the first caldron with a large (HG) then placed two hairs in the potion and waited for it to turn brown. She placed a drop on her tongue, and focused her mind on the image that sprang into her head.

Harry and Ginny leapt back, forgetting that the large golden lioness with dark brown whiskers snarling in front of them was Hermione. Ron however, knelt down on the floor to look in her eyes. They were black as the night; and Harry could see a perfect image of Ron reflected in them.

Hermione padded over to Ron and nuzzled his face. She opened her mouth wide around his neck and gently pressed her fangs on his flesh. Harry and Ginny stood stock still not daring to breathe.

“I love you too, Mione,� Ron said quietly. Harry could hear a low rumble coming from the giant cat. Hermione let go of Ron’s neck and nuzzled his face again before padding over to Harry and Ginny. She began to lean on their legs rubbing against them like Crookshanks did when he wanted attention. Harry and Ginny sank down to stroke her head.

“She’s purring,� Harry laughed when he realized what the rumble coming from the giant cat’s throat was.

“Hello, Hermione,� Ginny whispered, “I always knew, even though you were beautiful, that you could be terrifying.� Hermione pawed at Harry and Ginny’s hands pushing them together.

“You want us to hold hands?� Harry asked. The rumbling noise increased, so he took Ginny’s hand in his, holding it in front of Hermione. She opened her mouth and closed her fangs down on their hands gently. She held them there, signaling that they could command her, but demanding something in return.

“We love you too, Hermione,� Harry and Ginny said together, as they wrapped their arms around her neck. Hermione released her grip on them and backed away a step. Suddenly, she spun around snarling as she leapt across the room in one bound at Ron. He didn’t flinch as the charging lioness descended on him. Hermione transformed to human form in mid leap, landing with her arms around his neck, she kissed him.

“I didn’t scare you at all, did I?� she asked him.

“No Hermione, there is only one thing I’m scared of anymore,� he replied. Hermione kissed him again.

“Your turn, love,� she said to him breathlessly. Harry and Ginny again found themselves feeling like intruders.

“You two really are sick you know,� Ginny remarked, from the other side of the room. She was beaming at them when she said it though.

“Sorry,� Hermione and Ron mumbled sheepishly at her, both turning red.

“It’s ok,� Harry replied. “It reminds me what I am fighting for.� He smiled at the two of them. Ginny grabbed Harry around the neck, planting a big kiss on his cheek.

“You really are the most amazing person I know, Harry James Potter,� she said. Harry turned red from her praise.

“Get off of me, Ginny,� he yelped trying to extract himself from her embrace. “You really can be a nutter some times, you know?� Hermione and Ron were laughing at him.

“Oh….Is my big strong brother embarrassed by his little sister?� Ginny teased not letting him get away. Harry couldn’t believe how strong she was, finally resorting to tickling her to get away.

“You’re mental, Ginny,� he said smiling at her. Ginny stuck her tongue out in reply.

“Are you two finished? I want to see what Ron’s animagus is,� Hermione interrupted.

“Go ahead.� She pushed him towards one of the two remaining cauldrons. Ginny stuck her finger in her throat pretending to gag. Harry just laughed at her. Ron marked his cauldron with a large (R) then added two of his hairs. The potion turned the same brilliant red as Ginny’s had.

“Remember to use the voices, Ronald,� Hermione said nervously, as he placed a drop of the potion on his tongue. The image of his animagus flooded into his mind.

“Cool….� Harry heard him say just before Ron turned into a giant male lion with a huge shaggy red mane. The lion let out a terrific roar that caused both Harry and Ginny to jump even after going through the same shock with Hermione’s transformation.

Harry watched as the Ron padded over to him. He could see the muscle rippling under his skin. There was nothing hiding the raw power that existed there. Harry took Ginny’s hand in his again and offered them to Ron in the same manner they had with Hermione. Ron placed his fangs around their hands and pressed down hard enough to leave marks then released them.

“We love you too Ron,� Ginny said.

“Yeah mate,� Harry added softly.

Suddenly Ron was attacked by Hermione, she had transformed back into her lion form again. Harry watched, fascinated as the two snarling forms fought back and forth. If he hadn’t known better he would have thought they were really fighting. After about thirty seconds Ron overpowered Hermione, slamming her on her back on the hard floor with his jaws firmly clamped around her neck. Hermione transformed back into her human form and wrapped her arms around the great shaggy neck.

“I love you, Ronald,� she said softly. Ron released her and changed back to his human form. He stood up and pulled Hermione up with him. Harry could see both of their eyes alive with fire.

“I guess you two must have been born to be together,� he said shaking his head. “Remind me to carry a raw steak or two from now on will you, Ginny? I really don’t want to be around them when they get hungry the next time.� Ginny snorted.

“Your turn, Harry,� she said giving him a shove. Harry took the last cauldron, marked it with a large (HP) then added two of his hairs. He placed a drop on his tongue.

We need more room, the voices said in awe. Harry ran into the bedroom.

This should be enough, he said to them.

“Where’s he going?� Ron shouted, tearing after Harry. Ginny and Hermione followed close behind. Ron was greeted at the door by a wall of fire.

“Ronald!� Hermione screamed.

“PROTEGO!� he roared, throwing up a shield without thinking. It wasn’t necessary as the flames never quiet reached the doorway. Ron poked his head cautiously into the bedroom, maintaining the shield spell protecting himself, while using another to keep Hermione and Ginny behind him.

“Bloody Hell!� he gasped in amazement.

“Harry?� he asked. A short blast of flame came in response.

“Ron, get out of the way before I hurt you,� Ginny demanded from behind him. Ron turned around to face them.

“Sorry….but you’re not going to believe this,� he said, stepping out of the way. Ginny moved quickly past him. Hermione looked at Ron questioningly. He nodded at her.

“Go ahead, its ok.� Hermione walked into the bedroom followed by Ron.

“Oh my….� she said in understatement.

Harry’s animagus form was a Hungarian Hortail. He had shiny black scales that reflected like mirrors except on his left front leg, where she could see the scars that had been left in his arm from the Basalisk Fang and the cut he had made in his arm that morning. There was also a white scar on his head marking the spot where Voldemort’s curse had hit him sixteen years ago. He was about twenty feet long with four very large spikes on his tail. His glistening translucent black wings were folded along his sides and his eyes instead of yellow were, if possible, an even more brilliant emerald green than in his human form. Short flames shot out of his nose with each breath. Ginny had climbed up on his back and was sitting with her arms wrapped around his neck.

“Isn’t he beautiful?� she asked. Harry turned his head on his long neck to face her, shooting flames to within an inch of her skin. Ginny didn’t even blink.

“Don’t you dare threaten me.� Ginny laughed at him.

Harry sent another short blast of flames at her. Ginny just laughed again.

“Come on you two. There is room enough for all of us.� Hermione grabbed Ron’s hand and climbed up on Harry’s back behind Ginny. Ron settled in behind her.

“Harry, this is amazing. Both you and Ginny have animagi that are magical creatures. I don’t know if this has ever happened before. Certainly not on the registry lists that I have seen,� Hermione gushed.

“Harry, you have to take us flying. All of us,� Ginny said excitedly.

“We can’t do that, Ginny,� Hermione said sharply. “This is supposed to be secret. It’s not like we can hide under the invisibility cloak.� Ginny smiled at her and Ron. Ron caught the gleam in her eyes.

Uh-oh, the voices said at once in his head.

“Ginny, haven’t we done enough that we’re not supposed to today?� he asked, knowing that it was useless.

*******************

Invisible to everyone but each other; Ginny, Hermione and Ron clung to Harry’s back as he blazed across the sky. Ginny had managed to extend her invisibility spell to encompass all of them including Harry in his dragon form. Harry couldn’t believe how fast he was. Just slower by a tick than his Firebolt, he thought. Maybe faster if he wasn’t carrying his three friends. Harry spiraled to the ground changing to his human shape as he landed. The four of them crashed into a pile in the snow, staying there tangled together until it got to cold to sit anymore.

“I’m starving,� Ron said. “We missed breakfast and lunch you know.� Harry was startled. They had been so involved in what went on that day that they forgot to eat.

“Come on Ronald. I’ll race you to the hall,� Hermione challenged him placing a drop of the animagi potion on her tongue from the vial in her pocket. She changed into her lion form and swatted at him playfully. Ron changed forms and Hermione took off with him chasing her.

“I think we can beat them both,� Ginny said taking out her vial of the potion and smiling at Harry.

“We’re supposed to keep this a secret you know,� Harry reminded her.

“Oh come on, Harry. There is no one here.� She waved her arm around. “Besides if anyone sees us they’ll just think I’m Fawkes. It’s up to you though. Walk or fly, Harry.� And she transformed before his eyes. Harry took hold of her tail and they were gone. By the time Ron and Hermione walked into the Great Hall, Harry and Ginny were already eating.

********************

Dumbledore stood looking out the window of his office, shaking his head.

“Fawkes,� he spoke softly to the phoenix on his shoulder, “will you please ask Hagrid and Professor Grubby Plank to my office. They will need to know that there are two fully grown, but harmless lions living in the forest.�

Hermione was correct you know. There are no records of an animagus that took the form of a magical creature, the voices spoke up. Dumbledore just smiled.

********************

Harry sat with Ginny on the couch in the common room, her head resting in his lap.

“Do you think Ron and Hermione are happy with their animagus?� Ginny asked. Harry was quiet for a while before responding.

“The form of your animagus is supposed to reflect your personality. I think both of them fit really well. Ron is a lion, one of the most feared non-magical beasts in the world. It is well know for fearing nothing. He shows that every day by staying true to me when it would be easier to run and hide.

“Hermione is a lioness, a creature that above all else nurtures her family. Hermione acts a lot like your mum. She is the one you went to for help Ginny; because you instinctively knew Hermione would help you. She is just like the lioness in that she rarely will fight to defend herself, yet becomes more ferocious than the male lion when defending her cubs. Kind of like this summer during the fight with Draco. She was injured, but stopped the fight because none of her family was in danger. But then some girl calls Luna Lovegood a name and Hermione curses her for two weeks.�

“You sound like Dumbledore, Harry,� Ginny replied. “And are you happy with you animagus Harry?� she asked a few moments later. Harry sighed.

“It suits me. Dragons have long been associated with strength and the warrior. I am beginning to accept that I was put here to fight. I was born to be a warrior. Though, I think I might have preferred to be a dolphin, flipping carefree through the air after jumping out of the water,� he added

“Dolphins travel in packs. They will attack and kill a shark that threatens one of their family, Harry,� Ginny replied softly. Harry was quiet for a long time.

“How is it that both of my sisters are so much smarter than I am?� he asked her, brushing a strand of hair from her face.

“Because we’re girls, Harry. We’re supposed to be smarter than you are,� Ginny replied. Harry laughed

“And you, Ginny, are you happy with your animagus?� Ginny, like Harry sighed deeply at the question.

“It suits me, Harry. The phoenix rises from the ashes of its own death. I was as close to death in the Chamber with Tom as any person alive today. Thanks to you I rose from the ashes.� The calm coldness in Ginny’s voice was startling.

“Ginny, I never….�

“Through my own weakness, I lured you and Ron into a trap that could have easily killed both of you,� Ginny interrupted him. “It took a long time for me to forgive myself, Harry. You were tricked too. I know Sirius died, so there is a difference between what happened to you and me. But you have to forgive yourself to, Harry. In the end the only one to blame is Tom.� Harry was speechless. His tears rolled down his face and dripped on Ginny. Harry wiped his face and dried the spot on her cheek.

“Thank you, Ginny,� he whispered. Her only reply was to take his hand in hers. Harry looked up at a noise that came from the corner. In the doorway he could see Hermione watching them.

“Sorry Harry, I got lonely and was coming out to sit with you two. I didn’t mean to eavesdrop on you.� Harry smiled.

“You better go get Ron if you’re going to sleep out here with us. He’ll be mad if he gets left out.�

“He’s already here,� she replied, pointing as Ron padded around the back of the couch in his animagus. Ron grabbed Harry’s leg in his mouth and pulled him to the floor. Ginny had no choice but to come with him.

“Watch it you mangy flea bag,� she snarled at him. Ron lay down on his side on the rug.

“What, we’re supposed to use you as a pillow?� Harry asked in surprise. Ron swatted at him. Hermione changed forms and padded over and lay down next to him. Ginny shrugged at Harry.

“I guess we’re all sleeping out here tonight,� she said pushing Harry up against Hermione so she could put her head in his lap again. “Goodnight you three,� she said, as she wrapped her hand around Harry’s wrist.

I hope Dumbledore doesn’t kill us, the voices whispered in Harry’s head.

Let him, I would die happy, Harry replied before falling asleep.


Author's note:

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.





Harry woke up Christmas morning on the floor of the common room with fur in his mouth. He reached up to shove Hermione’s paw off his face and then looked down to see Ginny, still peacefully sleeping next to him. She had her hand wrapped around his wrist tight enough that his hand was asleep.

She hardly moves, does she? the voices asked. Harry gave her a gentle nudge.

“Hey Gin, wake up,� Harry said. Ginny sat up smiling.

“Hey, Harry, Happy Christmas,� she replied, as she reached out to give him a Christmas hug. The two of them looked at Ron and Hermione. Ginny grinned mischievously.

“Listen to them. They make a lot of noise don’t they,� she whispered, before she started to giggle. Harry snorted. The sound of Ron and Hermione’s purring reverberated in the common room.

“I don’t know. I think Ron may be a little quieter this way than when he is snoring,� Harry replied. “Hermione on the other hand, she is louder than the Hogwarts Express.� That last comment was more than either could take and they both fell to the floor in peels of laughter.

However, a second later Harry was pinned under Hermione’s snarling form, with her jaws clamped firmly around his neck.

“Arrggh, I’m only joking. Get off of me you giant flee bag,� Harry screamed laughing. Hermione snarled at him again. Ginny joined the fray a second later, tackling Hermione from the side. Hermione brushed her away with a swat of her paw. Harry took advantage of the distraction and rolled out from under her and scrambled to his feet. He and Hermione eyed each other warily, with Ginny circling around behind. Hermione let out a terrific roar.

“I know you can tear us both apart like that, ‘Mione,� Harry called to her. “But it’s still fun to wrestle with you.� Hermione leapt at him. Harry ducked under her, but she had landed, turned in one motion and swatted at him knocking him into Ginny before he could turn to face her.

Harry and Ginny managed to untangle themselves from each other and turned together to confront her. Harry darted his eyes to Ron, who had put his paws over his head trying to sleep through the ruckus, and back to Hermione. She let out another roar and the three of them pounced on Ron. The whole fight lasted less than a minute, ending with Ron pinning all of them under his massive body.

“Urrghh get off Ron. We can’t breathe,� Ginny gasped at him. Ron and Hermione transformed to their human form.

“Quit crying, you three started it,� Ron answered, grinning at them from the top of the pile.

“Who’s crying? I could breathe just fine,� Hermione said, wrapping her arms around his neck.

“Yeah, well you’re just a little bit bigger than us, aren’t you?� Harry chided her. Hermione ignored him.

“Good morning, Love,� she said with a smile and gave Ron a quick kiss. Harry and Ginny scrambled out from the pile.

“You two could at least let us get out of the way before you start snogging with each other,� Ginny yelped at them.

“Yeah, I’m happy for both of you, but I don’t need to be that close,� Harry added, while putting his foot on Ron and giving him a shove. Ron toppled over onto the floor.

“Watch it, I don’t need the potion anymore to transform back,� he snarled at Harry and then started laughing.

“If that is the way you want it, neither do I,� Harry replied, with a friendly glare while holding his hands out to Ron and Hermione. They took his hands and he helped them up from the floor.

“Look, presents,� Ginny squealed.


Harry sat on the floor with crumpled up wrapping paper surrounding him. Ron was sitting with his back against the couch leaning against it and Hermione’s leg. He looked to be sleeping. Harry watched quietly as Hermione fingered the bracelet that Ron had given her. He had also given her a picture of himself from the trip the four of them had made to Diagon Alley that summer.

They really were meant for each other, weren’t they? the voices said to him. Harry gave a small sad smile.

Yeah, well, I guess I knew that from the start, Harry replied. Do you think we could not talk about this? I don’t want to be depressed today. The voices were silent. He looked down at Ginny lying in his lap, she smiled up at him.

“You ok Big Brother?� she asked.

“Yeah, I was just thinking it’s going to be a bummer when everyone returns from holiday.� Harry knew that was not what Ginny had meant, and that she knew he was telling the truth and lying at the same time. She gave him a gentle squeeze.

“Thanks for the runestone book and the bracelet, Harry.�

“You’re welcome Ginny,� Harry replied. “Thanks for the ring.� She had given him a ring that had been inscribed with the words (Little Sister) on the inside.

“You don’t have to wear it you know,� Ginny told him. Harry looked down at the ring on the pinky of his right hand.

“I don’t think I can get it off, Gin. It went on pretty tight.� He smiled down at her. She stuck her tongue out at him. Harry shook his head laughing at her.

“Viktor’s right, I am a Nutter.� Ginny sat up and gave him a shove.

“You’re my favorite brother. Don’t make me change my mind Harry James Potter.� She gave him a glare that Harry couldn’t quite read until she started to smile again. Ginny stood up, walked over and kicked Ron in the leg on the way to her room.

“Ouch.�

“Come on, let’s clean up and go down to breakfast,� she said disappearing from view. Harry stood up and headed for the boy’s showers. He could hear Ron mumbling behind him about liking Ginny more when she had not been capable of tying him up in knots.

********************

“So what do think is the big deal about the dinner tonight that we have to go in dress robes?� Harry asked, as he pulled them out of his trunk. They were a dark green color; if they had been new would have matched his eyes. He looked over to Ron; his were black with a deep maroon stripe down the back. They were not new either.

“Got me, mate,� Ron shrugged in reply. “Wow, these look pretty good,� he added a moment later. Harry was a little surprised by Ron’s comment. He did not like the color maroon.

“Wonder how Mum and Dad could afford them?� Ron asked more to himself than anyone else. Harry debated whether to tell Ron, then figured he should. Ron looked at him in disbelief when he had finished.

“Are you telling me that you gave my parents all of your money?� he stammered.

“Well it’s really still all in my name. I gave them my account number and told them to use what they needed,� Harry replied, looking at the floor. “It’s nothing compared to what they have given me….What you have given me,� he mumbled. Ron walked over to Harry and picked him up in a huge hug. A second later he dropped Harry back onto his feet.

“Harry, from the first day on the train when you picked my friendship over Malfoy’s, I have been amazed at you. You really are the most amazing person I know….Next to Hermione that is.�

“Next to Hermione?� Harry shot him a look.

“Well, she is a girl, you know.�

“Yeah, I understand what you mean about that. I guess we may as well go and see if she and Ginny are ready,� Harry added.


Harry walked down the stairs following Ron and Hermione. Ginny held his arm tightly on his right. She didn’t wear heels very often, and had almost tumbled down the stairs in the Gryffindor tower once already. She had a long gown on that matched her hair. It seemed to reflect in the light the same way her hair did with every strand a different shade of red that was continually changing.

Ron had been truly amazed at her appearance telling her she was almost as pretty in the dress as she was in her phoenix form. Ginny had actually blushed. Harry had been a little surprised also. He knew Ginny was pretty, and had caught more than one of his fellow students looking twice at her. Lately, he found himself wondering if he or Ron would be more likely to kill her next boyfriend. He knew one thing. If someone dared to hurt her, there wouldn’t be enough of them left for her other brothers to fight over if he got to the bloke first.

Harry had then watched Ron as Hermione had come down the stairs from the girl’s dorm into the common room. She had asked Ron what he thought. Ron could only stare, with his mouth open. It had taken him more than a minute to come up with anything at all, finally telling her that he couldn’t even describe how beautiful she was. Harry had resolved to remember that line when he saw the smile she flashed at Ron.

Harry was a little mad at himself for being jealous of not having that smile flashed at him. It had been more than three months now since his two best friends had started to date. He wasn’t so much jealous that Ron had Hermione anymore, but of what they had together.

Harry wasn’t sure if he would ever find that, and found himself thinking that he wasn’t sure he wanted to find it anyways. It had been one thing to take a chance on Hermione. She was too close to begin with. It didn’t matter if she was his or Ron’s. It was going to hurt the same if something happened to her. But to chance someone new, it was too much to think about most of the time. He honestly hadn’t even noticed a single girl since telling Hermione he loved her.

The four of them walked into the Great Hall to find Ron and Ginny’s parents along with Fred, George, Bill, Charlie, and Mr. and Mrs. Granger. He, Ron and Ginny were engulfed in Mrs. Weasley’s arms a second later, while Hermione’s parents did the same to her.

“Mum, Dad what are you doing here?� Ginny stammered. “I thought you were all busy with stuff for the Order?�

“Well now, you see that was a convenient cover story for keeping the four of you here at school,� Professor Dumbledore answered from behind them. They all turned around quickly to look at him, their curiosity spiked.

“Not that you four haven’t been having a good time. I trust everyone is sleeping well?� he added with a wink. Harry saw his friends faces turn very red, and could feel the heat of his own face flushing also.

“Harry, you’re not having nightmares again?� Mrs. Weasley asked, in alarm.

“No Molly, it’s nothing like that, I’m just making sure that my students are comfortable,� Professor Dumbledore assured her.

“Wait a minute,� Ron said, turning around to look at Charlie and hoping to change the subject. “Why are you wearing a wedding robe?� Ginny squealed and despite her heels, managed to run over to hug him, leaping into his arms. Charlie caught her before her feet hit the floor.

“Who is she, why didn’t you tell us, you prat?� Ginny demanded. Charlie set her down a second later.

“Well, we thought we wanted to surprise you four. Help take your mind off of things,� he replied, smiling at her.

“Well are you going to keep us in suspense all night….Who is she?� Ron demanded. Harry hadn’t noticed that Bill was holding on to something behind Charlie. He pulled whatever it was out into the open. Harry saw an invisibility cloak fall away to reveal a lady wearing a shimmering white strapless dress that trailed just at the floor.

“Professor Tonks?� Harry, Ron, Ginny and Hermione stammered together.

“Wotcher, Harry,� she replied quietly. Then with a brilliant smile she added, “I think for tonight I would like you to call me Nymphadora.� Hermione was the first to recover her voice, though not her brain.

“Yes, Professor To… I mean Nymphadora,� she stumbled.

“Shall we proceed?� Professor Dumbledore asked. Charlie took Nymphadora’s hand and walked her to the front of the hall. Bill took up station on Charlie’s right as best man. It looked like Professor Dumbledore was going to officiate.

Harry found himself looking around the hall in fascination. It was filled with many of the same people who had attended his birthday party. There were also a lot of people he did not know. Harry figured they must have been people Arthur worked with at the Ministry. He jumped slightly when Ron gave him a nudge and pointed to the corner.

“Look who else is here,� he said. Harry looked in the direction Ron indicated to see Bridgette Weasley along with who Harry guessed were her parents. Her father was a tall man with the standard Weasley red hair. The lady holding his arm Harry assumed was his wife. Bridgette was wearing a shimmering golden dress that accented her long blond hair.

“Well I guess we know where she gets her blond hair from,� he whispered to Ron, while returning the wave Bridgette was giving them.

“Yeah, I guess so,� Ron replied. “I think I prefer brown though,� he added after a moment. Ginny snorted, but Harry saw Hermione beam and move closer to Ron, taking hold of his hand.

“Ginny?...� Nymphadora asked. Ginny and the others turned to look at her. “I don’t have anyone to stand as my Maid of Honor. I had hoped that you would.� Harry turned to look at Ginny, who he could tell was more than surprised.

“Go on, Gin,� Ron prodded her.

“Please, Gin?� Charlie asked quietly. Ginny stood up and walked to the front.

“What do I do?� she asked shyly.

“Basically just stand next to me, Ginny,� Nymphadra replied. “By accepting, you are giving Charlie and I your blessing. He tells me that you and he have been close. It would mean a lot to me if you thought I was worthy of your brother.�

Ginny smiled at Nymphadora and turned her gaze to Charlie. Harry saw the shyness dissolve in an instant.

“If he ever treats you poorly Nymphadora, he will answer to me,� Ginny replied firmly. Dumbledore chuckled,

Nymphadora looked taken aback Charlie however, laughed. It was all Harry could do not to laugh too.

“I warned you, Nymphadora,� Charlie remarked.

“Glad to see I’m not the only one she goes after,� Harry said, under his breath to Ron.

“Don’t breathe too easy, mate. She has always been that way with all of us. But she reserves something special for you,� Ron replied.

“Glad I’m the lucky one,� Harry remarked, sarcasm dripping in his voice.

“Better you than me, mate.� Harry jabbed him in the side.

“Thanks a lot Ron.�


Harry sat along the side of the hall watching the reception. Hermione had drug a very reluctant Ron onto the dance floor. He watched for a while as they held each other close then turned to Ginny.

“I’ve never been to any wedding before, Muggle or magical. Tell me about the incantations Professor Dumbledore was doing.�

“Well,� Ginny replied, “the bright light you saw at the beginning was part of the betrothment ceremony. The brighter the light the better, it is supposed to be an indication of compatibility between the people being married. The second one, where you saw the smoke, that is supposed to be an indication of how strong the marriage will be. The smoke is supposed to form a ring. The more perfect the circle, the stronger the marriage is supposed to be. If the smoke forms into the symbol for eternity, then it means that the souls of the couple were meant to be together. It is believed that they will reunite after death.�

“Did you see what shape the smoke took?� Harry asked.

“It formed an almost perfect circle,� Ginny replied, smiling brightly. “Mum and Dad had a perfect circle. They’re pretty happy with what happened for Charlie and Nymphadora,� she added. Hermione dropped down in the seat next to them.

“What happened to Ron?� Ginny asked. “It looked like he was actually having a good time out there.�

“He had to go to the bathroom, but then he stopped to talk to Professor Dumbledore about something,� Hermione replied, with a wave of her hand. She then indicated to a glass. “Is this yours, Harry? May I have a drink?�

“Actually those are for you and Ron. I thought you might be getting warm.�

“Thanks, Harry.� They all turned when Professor Lupin sat down next to Ginny.

“So what do you think of the wizard wedding ceremony? And please call me Remus for tonight.�

“I’ve never been to any wedding ceremony before, but it was really neat to see,� Harry replied.

“Did you see Remus? Their smoke ring was almost perfect,� Ginny asked excitedly.

“Yes, it was quite impressive,� Remus replied softly, while looking at Harry. Harry was quiet for moment or two before he asked the question that had come to his, Ginny’s and Hermione’s minds.

“Remus, what shape did the smoke take for my parents?�

Remus smiled, and then reaching behind his neck he undid the clasp of the chain he always wore. As he pulled it off, Harry saw that there were was a ring on it.

“I think that it is time for you to have this, Harry. I searched the rubble for days to find it. It was the band your father gave to your mother.� Harry took the chain and held it in front of him. The ring dangled from it. It was made of gold with one small diamond set into it. The inside of the band had one word inscribed on it (LOVE).

“The smoke formed into the symbol for eternity for your parents, Harry.� Harry just stared at the ring before turning to look at his friends. Hermione and Ginny were both crying.

“Here, Harry let me help you with that. I seem to remember someone did this for me once,� Hermione said, taking the chain from him. She walked around behind him, then reached around him to slip the chain around his neck.

“There,� she said, fixing the clasp and hugging him from behind, “Happy Christmas, Harry.� Ginny leaned over to hug him at the same time.

“Happy Chirstmas, Harry,� she added, Harry broke out of their grasp and stood up to meet Remus.

“Thank you Remus,� he whispered, as he hugged him.

“You’re welcome, Harry.�

“Thanks, all of you,� Harry said with a smile. Hermione and Ginny beamed at him.

“Come on Harry, if Ron won’t dance with me, then it is your responsibility as his best friend to do so,� Hermione said grabbing his hand and dragging him to the dance floor. Harry tried to protest, but Hermione wouldn’t let him go. She forced him through two songs, before he managed to untangle himself from her. He was on his way back to the table when Nymphadora caught him for a song.

“It’s bad form to refuse the bride on her wedding day, Harry,� she told him when he tried to avoid her.

Harry seemed to be getting passed around the floor by all the women in attendance. He danced with Mrs. Weasley, then Mrs. Granger, and a number of ladies he didn’t know before he made it back to the table. He had no sooner sat down, when he heard a voice behind him.

“Erm….Harry.� Harry turned around. It was Bridgette. “I was wondering if you would dance with me?� she asked shyly.

Harry, caught off guard, didn’t answer. A few moments later Ginny answered for him.

“Men. Of course he will.� Ginny kicked him. “Just make sure I get one dance with him before the night is over, will you Bridgette?� she said.

Ginny stood up and whispered in Bridgette’s ear before she walked over and grabbed Charlie pulling him to the floor. Bridgette watched her go and saw Ginny flash a smile at her before disappearing into the crowd. Harry stood up.

“Well are you coming?� Harry asked, holding his hand out to her. “I’ve learned that I should just do what Ginny tells me too, or she gets very angry,� he said, smiling at Bridgette. Bridgette seemed to snap back out of a trance.

“Are you ok? What did she say to you anyways?�

“Oh…um…she told me that if I hurt you, she would turn my hair green for the rest of my life,� Bridgette replied, still trying to follow Ginny with her eyes.

“Great, how am I every going to find a girl if my little sister threatens everyone who even asks me to dance?� Harry glared into the crowd trying to find Ginny.

“She sounded like she meant it, Harry.�

“She did,� Harry said angrily. “Don’t worry; I’ll make her promise to leave you alone. We’re just dancing anyways right?� Harry asked seeing the alarmed look on Bridgette’s face.

“Usually if a girl asks you to dance, she at least likes you a little bit Harry,� Bridgette replied quietly. Harry looked at her in surprise.

“Bridgette, I’m not sure I’m ready for a girlfriend,� Harry replied. Now it was Bridgette who was taken aback.

“I didn’t say I wanted a boyfriend Harry, I would just like to get to know you a little better.�

“Oh….look, I’m sorry. I’m terrible with girls,� Harry said sheepishly. Bridgette smiled back at him.

“Yeah, Luna told me that.� Harry shook his head.

“It seems that a lot of people know me better than I know myself,� he mumbled.

“So are you going to dance with me or not?� Bridgette asked, blushing again. Harry held his hand out to her.

“Yeah, I am.� Bridgette took his hand and stepped onto the dance floor with him.

“You’re supposed to lead you know,� she said after a minute, smiling shyly up at him.

“I don’t know how.�

“Here, let me show you,� Bridgette replied.



Ron sat down next to Hermione. She smiled at him.

“Hi, Love, where have you been?�

“Hi, ‘Mione, I was just talking to some people I haven’t seen in a while out in the hallway,� Ron replied

“About what?� she asked taking his hand.

“Oh, nothing much.� Hermione thought he sounded uncomfortable with the conversation.

“Looks like Harry is having a good time,� Ron commented, changing the subject while pulling Hermione onto his lap.

“Yes, he has been getting passed around most of the night now,� she replied. They sat together watching quietly for a while.

“Looks like Ginny is going to cut in on them. She is so protective of him. I hope she doesn’t scare Bridgette off,� Hermione said. “Has Harry ever expressed an interest in her?� she asked a second later.

“Not a word. I think I would know too. I figured out he liked you pretty easy,� Ron replied.

“Don’t remind me, I hate remembering that I hurt him,� Hermione said quietly.

“Me too, ‘Mione,� Ron sighed. They sat quietly again for a moment before a concerned look came over Hermione’s face.

“What?� Ron asked.

“Ron, there is someone hiding over there,� she said quietly.


“May I cut in?� Ginny asked, tapping Bridgette on the shoulder.

“Oh….sure, Ginny,� Bridgette replied cautiously. She started to pull away from Harry, but he held her hand a second.

“I’ll take care of it, ok?� he asked her. Bridgette nodded in reply.

“I think my parents want to get going anyways, Harry. I’ll see you when term starts again?�

“Sure,� Harry replied.

“Thanks for dancing with me, Harry,� she said, flashing him a smile before she walked off. Ginny stepped into Harry’s arms a moment later. She smiled up at him.

“You looked like you had fun,� she commented. Harry smiled back.

“Yeah, it was nice to dance with her.�

“She taught you how to lead I see,� Ginny remarked a minute later.

“You scared her Ginny. That wasn’t very nice,� Harry said firmly.

“That was the general idea,� Ginny replied curtly.

“I have no idea if I even like her, but I want you to promise me you will not turn her hair green, or curse her in any way.� Ginny scowled at him. Harry glared back at her.

“And you will apologize to her.� Ginny’s eyes flashed dangerously at him.

“I’m not letting you go until you promise,� he growled at her when she tried to get away from him. “It works both ways, Ginny. Live up to my expectations.� Ginny gave just a little in his arms.

“Fine, I promise I won’t turn her hair green or curse her in any way� she replied sulking.

“And?�

“And I will apologize to her when term starts,� she sighed in defeat. Harry smiled at her again.

“Now, am I still your favorite brother?� he asked.

“No you’re not,� Ginny grumbled, but moved in close enough to rest her head on his shoulder. They moved together comfortably for quite some time before Ginny spoke again.

“Will you sit with me again tonight, Harry?�

“Yeah, Gin, we better take advantage of the common room while we can. After term starts, it is going to be mostly up to Ron and Hermione,� Harry replied.


Hermione slipped around the corner, with Ron close behind her. She could just make out two figures hiding in the shadows.

“Shhh, they’re right there,� Hermione hissed at him

“What are they saying?� Ron asked. They both listened quietly. It appeared that the two figures were arguing, and it was starting to get heated.

“Your brother invited you. You may never get another chance. Now get out there,� a female voice growled in the dark.

“I can’t do it. Not after what I said to them, Penelope. I was such a prat. I couldn’t even go see my father in the hospital when he was bit by that snake.�

“I’ll kill him,� Ron growled moving forwards. Hermione grabbed at him.

“Ronald, wait.�

“Let me go, Hermione,� he hissed at her

“I will not, and don’t you dare take that tone with me, Ronald Weasley,� Ron stopped dead. Hermione touched her hand to the side of his face.

“Just wait Love, I know what you want to do, but you’ll get your chance,� she whispered. Ron relaxed again at her touch and let her take the lead.

“Percy, I stood by you when you walked away from them because you thought you were right. We both know we were blinded by ambition. Now prove to me that you are brave enough to do the right thing.�

“Follow me Ronald,� Hermione said, as she grabbed his hand and pulled him into the entry.

“She’s right Percy, you may never get another chance,� Hermione said curtly. Percy and Penelope spun to face them.

“Hermione…Ronald…how…how very good to see you,� Percy stammered.

“The feeling is not mutual,� Ron snarled back at him. “And my name is Ron, not Ronald.� Percy stared at the floor.

“Well are you going to leave like a coward or go in? I suggest you choose,� Ron snapped at him.

“You’re not going to throw me out?� Percy asked quietly.

“I don’t have the right, Charlie invited you, if you want to go in you can,� Ron said dangerously. Percy managed to look up and meet Ron’s eyes.

“If it was your choice you would throw me out?� Ron felt Hermione squeezing his hand as hard as she could.

“I would at least listen to your apology. Remember that letter Percy, when you said you would graciously accept Mum and Dad’s apology? I think I want to hear yours before I decide if I’m going to kill you. Now go in or leave,� Ron demanded, before he drug Hermione past Percy and back into the Great Hall.


Harry held onto Ginny while the song finished. Ginny, with her head on his chest and her eyes closed, hadn’t noticed that a few of the women in attendance had started towards the two of them, intending to cut in on her. Harry had been keeping an eye out for them though.

He had started to notice that while all the men in attendance wanted to dance with the bride, there seemed to be two men of honor, who the women wanted to dance with. Charlie and him. They seemed unwilling to cut in when he had danced with Bridgette and Hermione. He was tired of getting passed around, and was more than willing to let them think he and Ginny were an item.

Apparently it was too much of a social gaff for a grown woman to cut in on a young girl and her apparent date. A simple shake of his head at any who did approach, and he was safe from eyes trying to get an up close glimpse of his scar. Bridgette had been one of the few who had not even looked at it.

“Oh my God,� he gasped, as Ron drug Hermione back into the hall followed a second later by Percy. Penelope was close behind him.

“What’s the matter Harry?� Ginny asked turning to see what was wrong. And then she screamed.

The music screeched to a halt, with everyone stopping to stare at Ginny. They then followed her gaze and saw Percy. Harry heard a crash and saw that Mrs. Weasley had dropped her glass in shock. Mr. Weasley was a shade of purple that Harry had never seen before.

“How dare you come here!� Ginny screamed, advancing on Percy. Percy turned white. Harry having been the subject of her wrath a number of times grabbed hold of her, picking her up so she couldn’t pull him forward.

“Put Me Down, Harry James Potter!� she yelled. Harry held firm. Others were rushing to help him restrain her, Ron and Hermione got there first followed by Charlie. Charlie grabbed hold of her face, turning it so she had to look at him.

“Ginny calm down,� he said. She stopped her violent struggles enough that Harry was able to hold her without fearing she would break loose.

“What is he doing here?� Ginny hissed dangerously at Charlie.

“I invited him.�

“Why?� she screamed at him.

“So he could apologize, Ginny. You don’t have to forgive him, but if he is here you do need to listen,� Charlie told her quietly. The two of them stared at each other for a moment before Charlie straightened up again.

“You can handle her now, Harry?� he asked. Harry nodded at him setting her back down, but not letting go. She was still trembling with anger.

“It’s ok, Gin. You’ll get your chance. You just don’t want to do something you’ll regret and be standing in his shoes,� Harry whispered. He looked up to see Dumbledore smiling at him.

“Fire in that girl, isn’t there?� a thought came into his head. It sounded like Dumbledore’s voice.

Dumbledore is a Legilimens, the voices reminded him.

“If you only knew,� Harry replied silently. He could see Dumbledore chuckling at his response. Charlie had walked over in front of Percy. Nymphadora joined him.

“I invited you because you are my brother. I wanted to give you a chance to apologize and for the others to forgive you. That you came is enough of an apology for me. Though it will be a long time before I trust you again, you have my forgiveness.� Charlie gave Percy a hug, then hugged Penelope also.

“Thank you, Charlie,� Percy replied softly. Nymphadora approached next and gave them both a hug also.

“Thank you for coming. May I get you anything?� she asked. Percy shook his head.

“I think you should say what you came for now, Percy,� Charlie prodded. “Mum and Dad are over there. Everyone else who needs to hear it is here also.� Percy looked around and then back at the ground.

“I wanted to say I was sorry. I put my career ahead of my family….I chose to follow a path to money because I was tired of not having any….I think I always knew you were telling the truth….But I was blind, and when it was proved that the He-Who-"

“Voldemort, Percy,� Dumbledore had interrupted him. “You show great courage to come tonight, do not fear something as simple as a name.�

Percy tried to continue.

“Yes well, when it was proved that….“

“Say it,� Dumbledore demanded. “You want my forgiveness - that is the price.� Harry watched the exchange in awe. Percy stared back at Dumbledore ashen faced.

“When it was proved that Voldemort,� Percy managed to squeak out, “had indeed returned, I should have returned to you then….But I was too ashamed at what I had done….How could I ask forgiveness when I sent back your Christmas gifts, mother? When I couldn’t visit my father in the hospital? When I turned my back on all of you and urged Ron to turn his back on Harry? When I called Professor Dumbledore a senile old fool?

“And when I didn’t come that first day, it became harder each day that followed. I am sorry. And I hope that some day you will find it in your hearts to forgive me…. And maybe trust me again,� Percy finished speaking and looked back down at the floor. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley approached Percy.

“Charlie I would like to thank you for having the courage to invite your brother today. It is late, and I think your mother and I will be heading home now. You have a beautiful bride; cherish her with all your heart.� He said all of this while staring stonily at Percy.

“As for you, you have been an arrogant pigheaded prat much of your life.� Harry could see Percy flinch with his fathers words as if he had been hit and that he was near tears.

“You will come home tonight and we will discuss things further,� Mr. Weasley said to him.

“Yes, father,� Percy replied. Mr. Weasley led his wife past them. She stopped to look at Penelope.

“Thank you for finally talking some sense into him, Penelope.� She then touched Percy’s cheek and allowed her husband to lead her away. Bill approached next, along with the twins, who still wouldn’t look at Percy.

“Bill, Fred, George,� Percy said quietly.

“You’re lucky it was Charlie who got married Percy. I would not have invited you,� Bill said. Percy started to look down.

“Don’t look away from me. I’m trying to see into your eyes,� Bill snapped at him. “I thought you might actually have been on Voldemort’s side you know.�

Harry saw Bill look down a Percy’s arms. He was glad to see that Percy had short sleeves on his shirt, and no discernable mark that could have indicated he served the Dark Lord. Though that didn’t necessarily mean anything, Voldemort would hardly mark a spy in such an obvious manner.

“What were you thinking?� Fred asked quietly.

“I wasn’t thinking,� Percy replied.

“We know you weren’t Percy,� George snapped.

“I’m sorry. I can’t do any more than tell you that.�

“Your apology is accepted Percy, but it’s going to take a long time before we trust you.�

“I understand,� Percy replied, as they moved away. Ginny shrugged Harry off and walked over to Percy. Harry followed, resting his hand on her back to lend her comfort. She stood in front of Percy with her arms crossed glaring at him. Percy swallowed deeply. When Ginny spoke the calmness of her voice sent a chill up Harry’s spine.

“You didn’t believe Harry when he told you Tom was back?� Percy looked confused.

“Tom?� he asked hesitantly.

“Tom Marvolo Riddle,� Harry supplied quietly. “That was Voldemort’s given name.�

“Oh….� Percy said, flinching visibly at the sound of Voldemort’s name.

“You didn’t believe him, Percy?� Ginny asked again.

“No, Ginny I’m sorry, I wanted to believe Fudge, because he was going to help my career,� Percy replied.

“Did you forget what happened to me my first year in the chamber, or did you just choose to ignore that too, Percy?....Because I would like to forget….If you can show me how to forget how much it hurt to be violated like that. To be….� Ginny struggled to find the words she wanted. “To have my soul raped, because that is what Tom did to me. Then I would like you to show me how to forget that it happened too, Percy.�

Percy looked stricken. Harry himself had gone white. He could feel absolute rage emanating from Ginny into his hand where he was touching her.

“Ginny, I…� Percy started to move towards her in an attempt to hug her. Harry even with his Seeker reflexes couldn’t have stopped the lightning response of Ginny’s hand slapping across Percy’s face.

“Don’t you dare touch me, Percy Weasley. It’s taken me years to accept what Tom did to me. It might take me longer to forgive you.� she hissed at him before storming off. Percy held his hand on his face in shock. He looked at Harry. Harry followed Ginny with his eyes while addressing Percy.

“Like Charlie said to you before, it will be a long time before I trust you, but I forgive you too. Right now, I need to go after Ginny,� he said. Harry started to move away and then paused a moment, his eyes boring in on Percy he allowed the power of his magical aura to surface. Percy watched in fascinated horror, realizing that the power Harry possessed was at least at the level of Dumbledore and that Harry was more than just a little angry with him. “Don’t, hurt her again,� he said before running off after her. Percy stood there shaken by both Ginny having struck him and Harry’s brief display. He slowly turned and found himself facing Ron and Hermione.

“Well I guess I’m the only one left now….You’re lucky Ginny already hit you. Because if I did it, you would be in St. Mungo’s for a week,� Ron said.

“Ronald,� Hermione said softly, “I think the others have punished him enough.� Ron struggled to maintain control of himself. He didn’t think he could do it without Hermione next to him.

“You better go see Mum and Dad, Percy. I’m going to go help Harry with Ginny.� He started to move past Percy and Penelope.

“Ron,� Percy stopped him, “are you and Hermione a couple now?�

“Yes we are.�

“And is there something with Ginny and Harry?�

“No Percy, there isn’t. Harry has basically been adopted, he calls our parents Molly and Arthur, and they call him son. Ginny and Harry, they’re kind of like the twins only closer,� Ron replied. “I would advise you not to cause any harm to Harry, Ginny would kill you in a second.� They looked at each other for a moment.

“No, I’m not joking,� Ron added. Percy swallowed hard.

“Thanks Ron.�

“Go home Percy,� Ron said, and pushed past him with Hermione in tow.

********************

Harry caught up with Ginny as she was going into the Gryffindor common room. She stood in the middle of the floor, her arms wrapped around herself. Ginny looked up at him as he walked in. Harry paused a few steps from her.

“Hold me?� she pleaded in a whisper. Harry closed the last few steps between them and wrapped her in his arms. She broke down the second he touched her. Harry pulled her down on the floor with him, placing her head in his lap.

“Come on, Gin. I think you need to sleep again tonight.� A few minutes later, Ron and Hermione joined them.

“You ok, Gin?� Ron asked. Ginny just nodded her head and took Harry’s hand in hers.

“Harry, do I still have to apologize to Bridgette?� Ginny asked a few moments later.

“Yes, Ginny, you do,� he replied. Ginny sighed.

“How about for slapping Percy?�

“No, Ginny, I think you can let that go.�

“Good, because he deserved it.�

“Go to sleep, Ginny,� Harry said quietly, as he brushed her hair from her face.





Author's note:

First of all, it is not my fault. Remember it was Ginny who pushed him into dancing with Bridgette. That is what she wanted me to do. Who am I to ignore the wishes of the characters? Besides, I didn't really feel like ending up on the wrong side of the bat boggie hex.


Second, I need to thank Ashwinder for giving me permision to borrow her ideas. The concept of the smoke rings, and the light ceremony used in the wedding come from her story, The Long Road Home. If you have not read her stuff yet, it is excellent. Make sure you read, Ginny's Gift, first as it is the prequel to The Long Road Home.

isclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Ms. Rowling if you read this
don’t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.






Harry trudged slowly up the steps headed for the Gryffindor common room. He could hardly believe that the Christmas holidays had ended two weeks ago already. He had more homework to do than he wanted to think about. There was a DA meeting scheduled for tonight, and he and Ron had not had much chance to work on creating new spells. Harry knew what he wanted to come up with, but he just couldn’t seem to find a way to do it. And last of all there was Snape, who seemed to have reached a new level of vindictiveness.

Ever since the incident where Ron and Hermione had managed to kill his wand, Snape had been as close to evil as Harry thought possible. The three of them had yet to get through a class without having points taken off. That was actually a good day now, because most days they were simply getting thrown out of class for no reason at all. Even Hermione had given up hope of getting a decent grade.

The three of them had simply taken to repeating lessons by themselves in Hermione and Ginny’s bathroom in hopes that they might pass their N.E.W.T.’s next year. They were relying on Ginny using her invisibility spell to nip ingredients from Snape’s office for them. Harry shuddered to think what would happen to her if she got caught.

What choice do we have? the voices asked. None of the rest of us can perform the invisibility charm yet, not even Hermione. Harry had to smile in spite of himself. Hermione was taking it as a personal affront that she had not mastered the spell yet. She had managed to make small objects invisible but not anything as large or complicated as a person.

Ginny did say it took her a year of practicing to master the spell, Harry told the voices.

Makes you wonder what else she has been working on that we don’t know about doesn’t it? they replied.

Well if she doesn’t want to tell us, we’ll never get it out of her, will we? Harry asked. The voices didn’t have an answer for him.

********************

Bridgette sat down, sighing to herself, on the bench in the Apparation training room as the rest of the DA members filed out. She had talked to Harry only one time outside of DA meetings in the two weeks since returning to school. Luna had told her it would be difficult to get close to Harry, that he was insulating himself from pain by not letting new people into his life.

How is it that Loony Luna sees so easily what people are feeling? she asked herself silently. She and Luna were close, and she actually called her Loony once in a while. She had almost gotten herself hexed before Hermione had realized it was a term of affection from Bridgette.

It’s her greatest gift, the voice responded. She reads people, and simply tells the truth with no malice or contempt in her heart. Harry also gives her access to his feelings because she is not trying to get close to him. She helps him deal with his feelings, and he feels like he can protect her.

So what can I do? I already told him I would just like to get to know him better. If there is supposed to be more between us that can come later, Bridgette replied.

If you want anything with him at all, you’re going to have to be the one to push. You know he likes you, he is just afraid to let anyone else get too close to him, the voice said quietly.

He was willing to try with Hermione.

Luna told you he only took that chance because she was too close to begin with. Hermione was close to him before he knew the danger it would put her in. If you and her were switched, he probably would have asked you out and be keeping Hermione at arms length now.

What about Ginny? She scares me.

If Harry told her to leave you alone, she will, the voice responded.

Do you think there is something more between them other than this whole brother sister thing? Bridgette asked. The voice was quiet for a moment before responding.

I don’t believe that there is, but you would have to ask Ginny to know the truth of what her relationship with him is. Bridgette shuddered at the thought.

That is not something I want to ask Ginny, Bridgette replied.

“Bridgette?� Bridgette looked up to see Ginny; she looked like she was uncomfortable and slightly angry.

“Oh….hi, Ginny,� she replied, cautiously looking around to see if anyone else was near in case Ginny got really mad. Her heart shuddered when she realized they were alone. Bridgette had seen Ginny direct her anger at Cho over Ron’s diary; Cho had been ready to defend herself. Bridgette however, didn’t believe for a second that Ginny wouldn’t have simply overwhelmed Cho if it had come to it. And then there were all the times she got angry with Harry when he didn’t meet some expectation that only she and he seemed to understand. Bridgette felt justified in being afraid of her cousin.

“May I sit down?� Ginny asked curtly.

“We both know I can’t stop you from doing anything you want to, Ginny,� Bridgette replied softly. Ginny smiled slightly and then sat down. She didn’t say anything for a moment or two then she took a deep breath.

“I’m sorry I scared you at my brothers wedding,� she said. Her tone much softer than Bridgette was used too. “I promised Harry that I would not do anything to harm you. I will keep that promise….Unless you turn him over to Tom,� she added a second later.

“Tom?� Bridgette asked confused. Ginny shook her head, sighing again.

“Voldemort, Bridgette, Tom Riddle is his given name. I call him Tom, because he doesn’t want me too.� Bridgette blinked.

“Oh….You and the others are very brave to say his name,� she replied quietly. After listening to Harry, Ron, and Hermione say it all year, along with a few others in the DA who were starting to say the name, Bridgette was just getting to the point where she could hear it and not shudder.

“It is only a name, Bridgette. You come to the DA meetings saying you want to fight him, how will you stand in front of Tom and fight if you can’t even say his name?�

Bridgette stared at Ginny, and then turned away under the intensity of her gaze.

“If you want to be close to Harry you will have to be much stronger than you are Bridgette.� Bridgette turned back to Ginny.

“Ginny, I don’t have your abilities or powers. I am plenty smart, but your ability to fight does not exist in me,� she retorted angrily.

“I’m not talking about you being as powerful as me or Hermione, or Ron. Tom can kill any of us at his choosing. I’m talking about being willing to fight for yourself. You say you are, but I don’t see it. If you want Harry, it is not me you have to fear, it is Tom.

“He is hunting Harry, stalking him like a snake in the grass hunting some poor helpless rat. He will use anything, anyone who is close to Harry to get him. If you want Harry, you risk yourself, your mother, your father; no one you know is safe. So you must be willing to fight, to push yourself beyond whatever limits you thought you had. And you must be willing to deal with the pain if you lose one of them.

“You will also have to fight Harry because he is tired of being hurt. He lost his parents to Tom and his Godfather to him last spring in the fight at the Ministry of Magic. Harry knows all too well what it means if he lets you in. He is not letting new people get close to him because he can’t handle the pain that might come from having them hurt. Or the pain they may feel if someone they care about is hurt because they decided they wanted to be his friend.

“Luna told me something similar. Is it really true that his Godfather was Sirius Black, that he was innocent?� Bridgette asked.

“Yes and yes,� Ginny replied. “You’ve heard this before, but Harry thought Sirius had been taken by Tom last spring. He ran off trying to rescue him. A bunch of us went with him. It was a trap. Sirius and some other members of the Order had to come rescue us. Sirius was killed by Bellatrix Lestrange. The rest of us were lucky to make it out alive. Harry blames himself for what happened. You’re going to have to get through all of that for him to let you in. I don’t know if you can, I don’t know if anyone can,� Ginny finished, shaking her head sadly.

“What about you, Ginny, he lets you in?� Bridgette replied. Ginny smiled and shook her head again.

“A long time ago, I might have tried. But Harry has never thought of me as anything other than Ron’s little sister, and now I’m Harry’s little sister. I love Harry with all my heart. I’m closer to him than any of my other brothers or even my parents, but I’m past wanting anything more than that from him.� They both sat quietly for a while before Bridgette spoke again.

“Why do you push him so hard Ginny?� Ginny didn’t answer right away, but Bridgette saw her shiver. She appeared to be gathering her courage before responding to the question.

“Has anyone told you the stories of what happened at Hogwarts five years ago, the ones about the Chamber of Secrets?� Ginny asked.

“I’ve heard some things about Harry killing a basilisk,� Bridgette replied quietly. Ginny took a deep breath.

“It was my first year here. I found a diary that I started to write in. The diary had belonged to Tom Riddle when he was sixteen and went to school here….He was evil already, even at that young age. He had constructed the diary as a means of coming back to life should he die at some later time. All his memories were there, all he needed was a soul.�

Bridgette watched Ginny carefully as she told the story. Ginny’s body was trembling. She was staring straight ahead not looking at anything but the wall. It appeared that she was in a trance.

“As I wrote in the diary, Tom began to take over my mind. I was the one who opened the chamber and let the basilisk into the school. I fought him every day. I know I was harder for him to control than anyone else ever has been. But I lost. I was taken into the chamber. My soul was to become a new one for Tom, all he needed was Harry to come rescue me and die in the attempt. If that had happened, Tom would have risen four years ago. Harry would be dead. And I, at least my soul, would have become Voldemort.�

Ginny stopped; Bridgette could feel energy radiating from her. She could see that even with Ginny right next to her, she wasn’t really there. She seemed to be fighting the battle all over again as she talked about it. A moment later, Ginny seemed to deflate, a smile came over her face and she picked up her story again.

“But Harry stopped him. He killed the basilisk, and then by stabbing the diary with the fang from the basilisk that was embedded in his arm he was able to poison Tom and prevent him from taking me. I woke in time to see Fawkes, Professor Dumbledore’s phoenix land next to Harry and drip tears into the wound on his arm. The tears stopped the poison from killing Harry and healed the bite. Look at his arm, there is a scar where the fang pierced him. Every day I look at that scar and see my failure.

“I have accepted what Tom did to me, but that does not change the fact that he must die for the rest of us to live. When Tom came back at the end of my third year, I swore that I would kill him for what he did to me, to Harry, so he couldn’t do it to anyone else, and as a way to thank Harry for saving my life.� Ginny stopped and looked at Bridgette. She may have deflated a little, but her eyes were still burning, alive with power.

“There are only five people in the world who know what you ask. I won’t tell you the exact wording because it could tell Tom how to defeat Harry….But you will pledge your life and accept that if you revel even this little bit that I will hunt you Bridgette….You will never be safe from me….I will kill you in the slowest, most painful manner you could possibly imagine. I will do it with no remorse or pity in my heart….If you want to know why I push Harry, you must decide now how strong you are Bridgette. You must decide if you have the strength to truly fight Tom. Not play at, as you have been for the past four months.�

Bridgette stared at Ginny. All color had drained from her face at Ginny’s threat. Ginny glared back at her, as she waited for a response. How brown eyes could be colder than ice Bridgette couldn’t fathom.

“Tom will come for all of us at some time, Bridgette. You could stand on the side if you would like. I will let you. Harry would let you, he would prefer it, but Tom will not. He will come some day and offer you the choice I am now. If you refuse him, he will take your mind as he did to me and force you to do his bidding. You would kill your own parents. You would torture your own infant child to death if he told you to….Or, he will simply kill you. Pray that is what he decides to do with you when you refuse him….If you want to know more, come to me when you are ready to fight, Bridgette.� Ginny stood up and walked away. Bridgette watched her disappear through the door.

The issue right now isn’t what might or might not happen between us and Harry, the voice said silently in her head. Ginny has shown you what the future is. She is giving you the chance to decide what your path in life will be. If you are going to fight Voldemort then do it. If not, go find a hole to hide in and pray he doesn’t find you.

Bridgette jumped up from the bench and ran after Ginny, catching her just before she gave the password to the Fat Lady. She grabbed Ginny by the arm and turned her around.

“Tell me why you push him,� Bridgette demanded. Ginny studied her, looked into her eyes, searching to see if Bridgette was truly ready to fight. There was a fire in them that had not been there before. She recognized it because she saw it in the mirror every day. Ginny reached into her bag and pulled out the Marauders Map. Harry had given it to her to make it easier for her to steal potions ingredients from Snape.

“What’s that?� Bridgette asked.

“Just watch, you’ll figure it out. And no, you cannot borrow it, so don’t ask,� Ginny replied, as she looked for somewhere she could take Bridgette where they would not be overheard.

“Looks like we’re going back to the Room of Requirement,� she sighed leading the way.

Ginny locked the door, casting every secrecy and anti snooping spell she could think of before she turned to Bridgette.

“Who are you fighting against, Bridgette?� she demanded. Bridgette knew she was being tested.

“I am fighting against Voldemort,� she responded firmly, surprising herself with how strong her voice was.

“Why?�

“Because I believe in what you fight for, Ginny. I believe that Voldemort is the greatest evil to ever walk on this planet. If giving my life is necessary to stop him, then I will.�

“I will hold you to that, Bridgette. This is your last chance to walk away. I meant what I said. I will hunt you down and kill you if you betray me,� Ginny replied, in a deathly calm voice.

“I know you did, Ginny. I have made my choice - I want to fight Voldemort,� Bridgette replied flatly. Ginny took a deep breath.

“The first prophecy, the one about Harry and Tom, Harry mentioned there is more to it than what you know,� Ginny stopped and her eyes pierced into Bridgette again.

“Go on, Ginny,� Bridgette said firmly.

“The prophecy goes on to say that Harry cannot continue to live while Tom is still alive. Also that Tom cannot live if Harry does.� Bridgette gasped.

“It also says that only they are capable of defeating each other. I swore I would kill Tom so he could not hurt anyone else the way he hurt me. But I can’t.

“I push Harry because he is the only one who can. I’ve seen him do it before, and I know he is capable. But Harry sometimes forgets what he is fighting. I make sure he remembers. I understand more than anyone alive, more even than Harry, what it will take to defeat Tom. I fought him for almost a year before falling. I could fight him longer now, but I would still fall.

“I love Harry with all my heart. I know what Tom could do to him. The only way I can protect him is to train him. So, I set impossible standards for him, and when he reaches them, I raise them higher. Harry knows I’m using him and he still loves me, treats me better than any of my brothers ever have. He doesn’t fight for himself. He fights for me.

“I hurt him every day when I tell him he fell short of what I wanted. That is why at Charlie’s wedding I told you I would curse you if you hurt him. I will not let anyone hurt him more than I do.

“But then Harry finds out and tells me I’m wrong, that I must apologize to you. He turns the love we have around and tells me to live up to his standards. He won’t let me protect him. I refuse to fail him, so I apologized to you.� By the time Ginny finished, tears of frustration and anger were in her eyes.

“Is there more to the prophecy, Ginny?�

“Yes there is, but I won’t tell you. Tom knows about the first couple of lines. That someone would be born at the end of July to parents who had defied him three times. This child would have the power to defeat the Dark Lord. That is all he knows, and is why he tried to kill Harry as a baby.

“You know a little more, but not the exact wording. It is too dangerous if it falls into Tom’s hands. Only Harry has the right to reveal any more to you.� Exhausted, Ginny sat down heavily on the floor. Bridgette walked over and put her arm around her.

“I will help you train him, Ginny.� Ginny sighed deeply.

“Thank you Bridgette, but I’m not sure you can.�

“Then I will train myself. So that I can defend him until you have him ready to fight Voldemort.� Ginny didn’t say anything, but just sat there letting Bridgette hold her.

“I never thought I would need to give you strength, Ginny,� Bridgette said quietly.

“I’m not afraid for myself, Bridgette. I have been dead before, only what might happen to Harry scares me,� Ginny said quietly.

“Ginny, I would like to try and make something happen with Harry. Maybe I can get in, and maybe I can’t. I might even get past the walls he has up and decide he is not the one for me, but I am going to find out. Harry will hold you to your promise not to harm me.� Ginny nodded her head in reply. Bridgette stood up and looked around the room.

“Is there any chance you’re going to let me out of here?� she asked. Ginny waved her wand haphazardly in the air.

“The door is open.�

“Thank you, Ginny.� Bridgette started to leave.

“Bridgette,� Ginny called to her. Bridgette stopped and turned around again. “My friends call me Gin.� Bridgette smiled and turned to go again.

“Good luck Bridgette,� Ginny called over her shoulder.

“Thanks, Gin,� Bridgette replied softly, as she walked out the door. Ginny stood up and looked around the room she wiped the tears from her eyes and picked up her bag.

“Let her in, Harry,� she whispered as she left the room.

********************

Harry knocked on the door of Hermione and Ginny’s room before entering. Ron looked up at him.

“Alright Harry?� he asked, turning back to the chess board he was studying.

“I thought you were staying up in the dorm last night?�

“I did, I only came down here an hour or so ago. Ginny must have come in pretty late last night for them to still be sleeping,� Ron indicated towards the bed where Hermione and his sister were lying.

“It wipes us out to sit with her Harry. I don’t know what it gives her, but she must drain something from us. I’m starting to figure out how to deal with it though,� he added.

“I noticed you did a lot better in the DA last night than you have recently,� Harry commented. He then nodded at the chessboard.

“Who are you playing anyways?� Ron moved a piece before looking up again.

“The voices, I figured out that I could shut them out, divide myself into two players. I have no idea what they are going to do, they don’t have a clue what my plan is.� Harry looked down at the board, there were a lot more black than white pieces left.

“What side are you?�

“I’m white, they’re killing me. This is the second time I’ve played this morning, they checkmated me in eleven moves the first game….I’m not doing much better this time,� Ron added, shaking his head in disgust.

Harry was surprised. He had given up playing against Ron for the most part, it was no fun to play him when the game was over in five minutes. He easily beat Harry, Ginny and Hermione together when they did play. He seemed to have an endless supply of counter moves planned, never taking more than a few seconds to respond to a move that the three of them had debated for half an hour or more. Harry looked on as Ron moved one of the black pieces.

“Damn, got me again,� Ron said, shaking his head. “Checkmate in five more plays. I gave it a little better go that time. I’m going to go shower. Meet you in the common room in half before we go to breakfast?�

“Sure Ron, you want me to pick this up for you?� Harry asked.

“No, mate I want to study it before I take it down,� Ron replied. “You should take a look at it too. See if you can figure it out,� he added on his way out the door.

“Hey you two,� Harry said, shaking the bed. “Ron and I are going to breakfast in half if you want to come.�

“Leave us alone, or we’ll turn you into bubotuber puss,� Ginny moaned.�

“Fine, I just thought I would ask,� Harry said quietly, as he sat down at the table to study the chess board.

“Oh, Harry we’re not trying to be mean,� Hermione apologized, groaning as she sat up. “Come on, Gin. I have too much to do today to sleep all morning.�

“Ok, ok, I’m coming,� Ginny said, following Hermione into the bathroom and closing the door behind them.

********************

“I’m surprised you’re having so much trouble with the chess game, Ron,� Harry remarked as he bit into a piece of toast.

“Why, I’m playing against three players who are as good as I am at the same time,� Ron replied. “I wish I had figured out how to do this first year. I would have been able to get all of us across that chess board without having to sacrifice myself.� Hermione dropped her fork and stared at him. Harry recovering from his own shock at Ron’s pronouncement managed to close his mouth in time for Hermione’s response.

“You’ve improved that much?� she asked.

“Yeah, I have. I learned more in those two games this morning than I have in the past year playing against you guys.� Harry’s mouth dropped open again.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to say you guys aren’t any good. You three are probably the top three players in the school after me,� Ron said softly, trying to apologize for the insult he felt he had thrown at his friends.

“It’s ok, Ronald we’re not mad at you. You’re allowed to be the best at something,� Hermione replied taking his hand.

“Yeah, Ron, I know you’re good at it, I just didn’t realize how good,� Harry added.

“Well obviously, he can be better if someone is beating him can’t he?� Ginny said evenly. Harry turned to glare at her.

“Do you even know what he is doing?� he asked angrily. Ginny shook her head unconcernedly.

“Nope.�

“He is playing the voices, three against one,� Harry hissed under his breath at her so no one else could hear.

“Good for you, Ron. Let me know when you beat them,� Ginny replied lightly. Ron and Hermione looked at Ginny with their mouths flapping.

“Honestly, Gin you’re impossible,� Harry said shaking his head.

“I see you’ve added Ron to your target list now too, Ginny.� Harry looked up to see Bridgette had joined them along with Luna.

“Hi Bridge, how are you doing this morning?� Ginny replied kindly, but Harry could see something in her eyes that worried him.

“Be nice, Ginny,� Harry growled at her.

“It’s ok, Harry. Ginny and I talked for a long time last night. I think we understand each other just fine now,� Bridgette said returning Ginny’s look.

“You apologized to her then?� Harry asked Ginny.

“Maybe I did. Maybe I didn’t, what are you going to do about it, Harry?� Ginny snapped at him, but her eyes had changed again.

“Thank you, Ginny.� She stuck her tongue out at him and then took a bite out of her toast smiling broadly.

“Harry,� Bridgette started. Harry turned to look at her again. “I was wondering if you would go for a walk with me later, down by the lake maybe?� Harry was amazed at how confidently she managed to ask him that in front of all the people around them. He was sure he couldn’t have done the same.

“Erm…�

“Ouch!� Ginny and Hermione had kicked him under the table.

“Yeah….ok, when did you want to go?� Harry asked, rubbing his leg.

“How about we meet at the front door, after lunch today? Say about 1:00?�

“Ok, I guess that will work,� Harry replied

“Good I’ll see you then, Harry,� Bridgette replied, she flashed him a smile before she walked off followed by Luna. Harry sat there, shaken for a second by her boldness, snapping out of it when he realized his leg was still throbbing.

“Which one of you kicked me?� he asked angrily, as he turned back to the table. Ginny and Hermione both raised their hands smiling brightly at him.

“What for? That hurt!�

“Honestly, Harry you’re almost as bad as Ron,� Hermione replied. She shook her head and went back to reading the paper.

“Really, Harry if you were going to say no, why did I have to apologize to her?� Ginny asked.

“What did you do to her, Ginny?� Ron asked cautiously. Ginny ignored him.

“Harry, if you still need a date for the Valentines Day dance, you shouldn’t wait for her to ask you,� Ginny commented, her eyes dancing brilliantly as she teased him.

“We’re just going for a walk, Ginny,� Harry stammered.

“If you say so, Harry,� she replied lightly.

“Will someone please explain to me what’s going on?� Ron asked in exasperation. Hermione reached across the table and put her hand on his.

“Later, Love.�

“You’re all insane, and I have potions homework to do before I go for a walk with Bridgette,� Harry said glaring at Ginny. “Hermione, is there any chance you could give me a hand?�

“Sure, Harry I’ll meet you in mine and Ginny’s room ok?�

“Thank you, Hermione,� Harry replied, before getting up and leaving.

“See you later, Big Brother,� Ginny called after him. Harry just kept walking shaking his head on his way out the door.

“Well Gin, this has been a pleasant morning,� Ron snapped at her. “I don’t know what you did to Bridgette, but I can’t for the life of me figure out why Harry puts up with you.�

“Come on Ronald,� Hermione said, as she stood up, “I know you still have the potions essay to do too. I’ll explain it to you on the way up. See you later, Ginny,� she added dragging Ron along behind her.

********************

Harry walked through the snow with Bridgette next to him as they headed for the lake. He was struggling for something to talk about with her. Anything at all would have been good.

“Is there anyone over there?� Bridgette asked quietly, waving a hand in front of his face.

“Oh….yeah, I’m sorry, I’m not trying to ignore you, Bridgette,� Harry replied. They had reached a small clearing in the woods near the lake. Harry stopped and watched the giant squid swimming in the shallows under the ice. They stood there for a while before either one of them said anything.

“I spent an hour underwater in there my fourth year and never even saw that thing once,� Harry commented.

“Oh, goodness…You can talk then,� Bridgette teased giving him a shove. Harry smiled back at her then looked at the ground again.

“Tell me about it, Harry.�

“It’s all in the school records,� he replied, closing down again.

“I would really kind of like to hear it from you, Harry.� Harry looked at Bridgette again then turned back to the lake.

“You really don’t like to talk about yourself do you?� she asked. Harry sighed.

“No, I don’t. My whole life, from the day I came to Hogwarts, has been one newspaper headline after another.�

“You don’t always get the truth in the newspapers, Harry.� Harry turned and smiled at her.

“So you don’t think I’m a nutter then?� Bridgette returned his smile. She waited a moment before replying.

“I do know quite a few things about you that are true.� Harry looked down again.

“I know that you are brave, that you are intensely loyal to your friends. I know that Ron, Hermione, and Ginny would carry the burden of the first prophecy for you if they could. Do you have any idea why they would do that for you?� she asked softly. Harry scowled at her.

“What did Ginny tell you last night, Bridgette?� he asked coldly. “She was supposed to apologize to you, not terrify you.�

“She only told me a little more than you told the rest of the people in the DA. She wouldn’t even tell me the exact wording, she said it was to protect me….and you.� Harry closed his eyes.

“At least she has some sense,� he said under his breath, but not quiet enough that Bridgette didn’t hear it. “What do you know, Bridgette?� he continued.

“I know that you and Voldemort…� Harry’s eyes snapped open as she said the name.

“Yes, I am not afraid of his name anymore, Harry.� Harry nodded his head. “I know that the prophecy says it is impossible for you to both live at the same time, that one of you will kill the other. And that you are the only one capable of killing him and that only he is capable of killing you.�

“She told you too much….Do you know how much danger that puts you in?� Harry asked angrily, he was close to exploding.

“Ginny is very frightening, but she has a way of making a person see the truth. I am hardly in more danger now than I was before. Voldemort will come for all of us some day if you fail to defeat him, Harry.�

“Yes, but now he has a reason to seek you out,� Harry snapped, kicking the rocks in front of him. “This is exactly why I don’t want to be here with you.�

“And I have a reason to fight, Harry,� Bridgette said firmly, trying to match his anger but keep him from storming off at the same time.

“Last night Ginny told me I was too weak to be close to you. She wanted to know, when Voldemort was standing in front of me, how I intended to fight if I was too scared to even say his name. She said I had been playing for the last four months in the DA meetings.�

“Ginny is very hard to please,� Harry replied more calmly, his anger only just receding.

“She was right, Harry. I was just playing, it was great fun. Whoo hoo, look at all the stuff I can do now,� she paused. “Too bad I wasn’t prepared to use it,� she added angrily.

“Ginny did apologize to me. Then I asked her why she pushed you so hard. I got a lot more than I bargained for in her answer. Do you even know why she pushes you so much, Harry?�

“I know exactly what she is doing,� Harry replied quietly.

“Tell me, Harry because I want to make sure I have it right.� Harry glared at Bridgette. This was not what he had expected when she asked him to go for a walk today. Though he didn’t really know what he had expected in the first place.

“Ginny is the only person to have faced Voldemort besides myself and Dumbldore, who has defied him and is still alive or not completely insane. What he did to her is burned into her soul. Voldemort has possessed me for brief instances, but I don’t really know what she felt. Ginny is the one person who truly knows the evil that I have to destroy. She doesn’t care about what will happen to her. She is terrified about what could happen to me if I fail, so she has taken it upon herself to make sure I will be ready when the time comes….I don’t even care what happens to me. I only want her to be safe. I want all the people I care about to be safe.�

“That is exactly why your friends would take your place if they could. Because you won’t let them, Harry. I would take you place if I could,� Bridgette said.

“You’re all insane to even be seen with me,� Harry said quietly, he was deflating, unable to stay angry.

“No we’re not. Ginny explained my options in this war. I can wait on the side for Voldemort to come if you happen to lose. When he finds me, I will either join him willingly, be possessed by him as Ginny was, or I will die. Ginny told me that I should pray he just kills me if I refuse him. My last option is to fight for myself with you. I choose like them to fight with you. After talking to Ginny last night, I would choose to fight him without you, because it is what I believe in.�

“That doesn’t change that it rests on me. There are lots of people fighting Voldemort for the same reasons you are. There might even be one dying right now. The only thing that keeps me sane is that I don’t know them. I don’t even let myself read the paper because of the guilt it causes.

“I know what you want from me Bridgette. I like you. You are one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen. It would be easy for me to make the attempt you want if things were different. I want you to know that I would trade my life to save yours if I had too. I care about you that much.�

“But?� Bridgette asked

“But as cold as it sounds, the truth is I could stand the guilt if something were to happen to you right now. I’m sorry if that hurts you, Bridgette,� Harry said quietly and started to walk away. Bridgette grabbed his arm.

“I’m not done yet, Harry.� Harry stopped and looked at her.

“You’re right, that is very cold. But the truth is I feel the same way. I could live with my failure if something were to happen to you right now.� Harry started to move away again, but she held his arm firmly.

“I would like the chance to change that Harry. I’m even willing to go beyond halfway if you will give me an honest effort.� Harry sighed. He stood there with his eyes closed, her hand on his arm, near tears.

Why are women so strong? the voices asked him.

“It was the second task in the Tri Wizard Tournament during my fourth year,� Harry began.

********************

“That was a long walk,� Ginny said to him when Harry walked into hers and Hermione’s room. Ron was playing chess again while Hermione looked to be writing a letter. Harry dropped heavily onto the couch.

“What did you do?� she asked.

“We talked,� Harry replied looking at the floor. “I’m not very happy with you, Ginny. I’m not sure you should talk to me right now.� Ron and Hermione looked up at him.

“I’m sorry, Harry,� Ginny said softly, her lip beginning to tremble. “I thought giving you a push to start living again was the right thing to do.�

“That’s not what I’m talking about.�

“Then why are you mad at me?� Harry looked at her; he could tell that she didn’t understand why he was mad.

“Because you pushed her into thinking she needs to pick up the torch and run off into the war against Voldemort. She thinks she needs to be willing to sacrifice herself for me. Why did you tell her about kill or be killed, about only the two of us being able to kill each other?� Harry asked quietly, he was too drained to raise his voice.

“Because she asked, Harry I didn’t tell her any of that until after she had already decided to fight,� Ginny’s answer was given in a calm even tone.

“She didn’t need to make that choice yet, Ginny.�

“Harry, what is the point of the DA meetings then?� Hermione asked. Harry looked at her and then Ron.

“Help me out here, Ron?� he asked. Ron shook his head.

“I’m sorry Harry, but Ginny has told us exactly what she said to Bridgette last night. And she was right. The four of us go in there and teach the others. Granted you do most of it, but how can they expect to fight if they are afraid to say Voldemort’s name?�

“We’re playing with their lives,� Harry whispered, tears forming in his eyes. Hermione stood up and walked over to him.

“You know that’s not true, Harry. We tell them the truth, and offer them the best we can to defend themselves. What they do with that is their choice.�

“Harry, the war is not like a chess game where you take the king, and the other side simply stops fighting. There are hundreds of Death Eaters that will try to carry on without Voldemort once you have defeated him. We all train so that we can take them down after he falls,� Ron said, walking over to join Hermione in front of him

“And you’re all so sure that I am going to win?� Harry asked quietly.

“I seem to remember standing outside one night this fall, safely wrapped in your arms, Harry. I seem to remember that you forced your way into Voldemort’s mind and told him you were coming for him,� Hermione said angrily. “You tell me, Harry. Are you going to defeat him?� Harry looked at Ron and Hermione. They could both see the fire well up in his eyes.

“The strength of both,� Harry said firmly. Hermione and Ron both reached out and pulled Harry into their arms.

“Thanks, both of you.� Harry pulled away from them. He walked over to Ginny who was still sitting on the bed. She wouldn’t look at him.

“You were right to challenge her, Ginny. I’m shouldn’t be mad at you for making her stand on her own feet. I should thank you. I’m sorry for being weak. Will you forgive me?� Ginny looked up at him her arms crossed in defiance.

“Please, Ginny?�

“Only if you sit with me tonight,� she replied curtly.

“Hermione and I could both use a break, Harry,� Ron urged him.

“You know I’m not comfortable in here,� Harry replied, looking at him, desperately pleading for help.

“So go in the common room, take a book or two. Make it look like you just happened to fall asleep on the couch. That’s what happened the day before Halloween. No one said anything then,� Ron replied.

“Please, Harry I could really use a good nights sleep. Dumbledore did say that it was going to take all three of us to help her,� Hermione added. Harry looked around the room at them.

“Where is my transfiguration book? I’ve got like ten chapters to read in it before Monday. I guess you better go see if the couch is available, Ginny.� Ginny jumped up and ran out of the room.

“Thanks Harry,� Ron said. Harry smiled at him.

“You had definitely better sleep upstairs tonight. I know Dumbledore will not appreciate you staying in here while Ginny is not in the room,� Harry said, giving Ron a shove towards the door.

“Hey don’t I even get to give him a good night kiss?� Hermione yelped from behind Harry. Harry picked up his book and Ginny’s charms book on his way out the door.

“If I don’t see Ron head upstairs in five minutes, I’ll make him belch slugs for a week. Kissing him will be the last thing you want to do, Hermione.�

Harry walked into the common room and dropped Ginny’s book on the couch before sitting down next to her.

“At least make it look good,� he hissed under his breath while opening his book and starting to read. Ginny read for a while next to him before leaning up against him.

“Are you going to see her again, Harry?� she whispered.

“We’re going for a walk again tomorrow.�

“I know why you were able to ask Hermione. And why it is hard for you to let someone new get close. But you need to live life, Harry.�

“I’m trying, Ginny. Please don’t push me on this.�

“I won’t promise, but I’ll try not to push too hard.� Harry didn’t answer. He watched Ron leave Hermione’s room, and then began to slowly read through the chapters of his book, the common room emptying as he turned the pages. He heard Ginny’s book fall to the floor, and an hour later when he fell asleep, the common room was empty.




Author's note:

I told you last chapter, it is not my fault. It is not Bridgette's fault either. It is all Ginny's fault.


I received an e-mail from a dedicated reader with a question on the multiple voices concept in my story. She had become confused as to who had them and who did not. Apparently, I have become to accustomed as the writer to functioning in that manner, and with my writing style had confused her into thinking Bridgette has multiple voices in the chapter titled Bridgette.

To clarify: In chapter one, I state that there are three wizards and two witches with multiple voices. They are.

Dumbledore: Developed who knows when and used extensively.

Voldemort: Developed who knows when and used extensively. We find out about Voldemort having the voices from Harry in the chapter titled, Ginny.

Harry: First developed forth year while the imposter Mad-Eye has him under the imperious curse. The voice lies dormant until chapter four of this story.

Hermione: First developed, third year while using the time turner. The voice went dormant during her fourth and fifth years and resurfaced in chapter five of this story.

Ginny: First developed her first year while fighting against Tom Riddle’s diary. She has used her ability and developed it ever since.

At the time the voices are introduced in chapter one, the three wizards and two witches statement is true. Ron first develops his ability with multiple voices in chapter five, of this story. He becomes the fourth wizard with the ability alive in the world today.

These six sorcerers will be the only ones to have the multiple voices in this story, and in my version of year seven. At times, there will be other witches or wizards who have a conversation between themselves, and the one voice that lives in their mind like Bridgette does in chapter fifteen. You can tell the difference in the speaker tags. Bridgette’s conversation with the voice will look like this.

What can I do? Bridgette silently asked the voice.

Luna told you what to do, the voice responded.

For Harry or any of the others with multiple voices, the conversation would look like this.

What can I do? Harry silently asked the voice.

Luna told you what to do, the voices responded. Or

Luna told you what to do, the second voice responded.

I hope this clarifies things for people.